devout_life


devout_life



1 Pages 1-10

▲back to top


1.1 Page 1

▲back to top


1.2 Page 2

▲back to top


Introduction to the Devout Life
Author(s): Francis of Sales, St. (1567-1622)
Publisher: Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library
Description:
Do I need to go into full-time ministry to live a truly Christian
life? Am I really a Christian if I'm not out preaching the gospel
in dangerous places where people have never heard of
Christ? Can secular work benefit the kingdom of God? All
Christians struggle to discern God's call on their life, but God
does call all to live a Christ-centered life. Introduction to the
Devout Life by St. Francis of Sales attempts to help Christians
discern what it means to be a child of God in a secular world.
We can glorify God in a secular world, and be a testimony
to the world of God's abounding grace and love.
Andrew Hanson
CCEL Intern
Subjects: Christian Denominations
Roman Catholic Church
Meditations. Devotional readings. Spiritual exercises, etc.
i

1.3 Page 3

▲back to top


Contents
Title Page
1
Preface by the Author
2
CONTENTS.
6
PART I. COUNSELS AND PRACTICES SUITABLE FOR THE SOUL'S GUIDANCE 9
FROM THE FIRST ASPIRATION AFTER A DEVOUT LIFE TO THE POINT
WHEN IT ATTAINS A CONFIRMED RESOLUTION TO FOLLOW THE SAME.
CHAPTER I. What true Devotion is.
10
CHAPTER II. The Nature and Excellence of Devotion.
12
CHAPTER III. Devotion is suitable to every Vocation and Profession.
14
CHAPTER IV. The Need of a Guide for those who would enter upon and advance 16
in the Devout Life.
CHAPTER V. The First Step must be Purifying the Soul.
18
CHAPTER VI. The First Purification, namely, from Mortal Sin.
20
CHAPTER VII. The Second Purification, from all Sinful Affections.
21
CHAPTER VIII. How to effect this Second Purification.
22
CHAPTER IX. FIRST MEDITATION.
23
CHAPTER X. SECOND MEDITATION
25
CHAPTER XI. THIRD MEDITATION.
27
CHAPTER XII. FOURTH MEDITATION.
29
CHAPTER XIII. FIFTH MEDITATION.
31
CHAPTER XIV. SIXTH MEDITATION.
33
CHAPTER XV. SEVENTH MEDITATION.
35
CHAPTER XVI. EIGHTH MEDITATION.
36
CHAPTER XVII. NINTH MEDITATION.
38
CHAPTER XVIII. TENTH MEDITATION.
40
CHAPTER XIX. How to make a General Confession.
42
ii

1.4 Page 4

▲back to top


CHAPTER XX. A hearty Protest made with the object of confirming the Soul's 43
resolution to serve God, as a conclusion to its acts of Penitence.
CHAPTER XXI. Conclusion of this First Purification.
45
CHAPTER XXII. The Necessity of Purging away all tendency to Venial Sins.
46
CHAPTER XXIII. It is needful to put away all Inclination for Useless and
48
Dangerous Things.
CHAPTER XXIV. All Evil Inclinations must be purged away.
49
PART II. CONTAINING SUNDRY COUNSELS AS TO UPLIFTING THE SOUL 50
TO GOD IN PRAYER AND THE USE OF THE SACRAMENTS.
CHAPTER I. The Necessity of Prayer.
51
CHAPTER II. A short Method of Meditation. And first, the Presence of God, the 53
First Point of Preparation.
CHAPTER III. Invocation, the Second Point of Preparation.
55
CHAPTER IV. The Third Point of Preparation, representing the Mystery to be 56
meditated to Your Imagination.
CHAPTER V. Considerations, the Second Part of Meditation.
57
CHAPTER VI. The Third Part of Meditation, Affections and Resolutions.
58
CHAPTER VII. The Conclusion and Spiritual Bouquet.
59
CHAPTER VIII. Some Useful Hints as to Meditation.
60
CHAPTER IX. Concerning Dryness in Meditation.
62
CHAPTER X. Morning Prayer.
63
CHAPTER XI. Evening Prayer and Examination of Conscience.
64
CHAPTER XII. On Spiritual Retirement.
65
CHAPTER XIII. Aspirations, Ejaculatory Prayer and Holy Thoughts.
67
CHAPTER XIV. Of Holy Communion, and how to join in it.
71
CHAPTER XV. Of the other Public Offices of the Church.
73
CHAPTER XVI. How the Saints are united to us.
74
CHAPTER XVII. How to Hear and Read God's Word.
75
CHAPTER XVIII. How to receive Inspirations.
76
CHAPTER XIX. On Confession.
78
CHAPTER XX. Of Frequent Communion.
81
CHAPTER XXI. How to Communicate.
83
iii

1.5 Page 5

▲back to top


PART III. CONTAINING COUNSELS CONCERNING THE PRACTICE OF
85
VIRTUE.
CHAPTER I. How to select that which we should chiefly Practise.
86
CHAPTER II. The same Subject continued.
89
CHAPTER III. On Patience.
92
CHAPTER IV. On Greater Humility.
95
CHAPTER V. On Interior Humility.
97
CHAPTER VI. Humility makes us rejoice in our own Abjection.
100
CHAPTER VII. How to combine due care for a Good Reputation with Humility. 102
CHAPTER VIII. Gentleness towards others and Remedies against Anger.
105
CHAPTER IX. On Gentleness towards Ourselves.
108
CHAPTER X. We must attend to the Business of Life carefully, but without
110
Eagerness or Over-anxiety.
CHAPTER XI. On Obedience.
112
CHAPTER XII. On Purity.
114
CHAPTER XIII. How to maintain Purity.
115
CHAPTER XIV. On Poverty of Spirit amid Riches.
117
CHAPTER XV. How to exercise real Poverty, although actually Rich.
119
CHAPTER XVI. How to possess a rich Spirit amid real Poverty.
122
CHAPTER XVII. On Friendship: Evil and Frivolous Friendship.
123
CHAPTER XVIII. On Frivolous Attachments.
124
CHAPTER XIX. Of Real Friendship.
126
CHAPTER XX. Of the Difference between True and False Friendship.
128
CHAPTER XXI. Remedies against Evil Friendships.
130
CHAPTER XXII. Further Advice concerning Intimacies.
132
CHAPTER XXIII. On The Practice of Bodily Mortification.
134
CHAPTER XXIV. Of Society and Solitude.
138
CHAPTER XXV. On Modesty in Dress.
140
CHAPTER XXVI. Of Conversation; and, first, how to Speak of God.
142
CHAPTER XXVII. Of Unseemly Words, and the Respect due to Others.
143
CHAPTER XXVIII. Of Hasty Judgments.
145
CHAPTER XXIX. On Slander.
148
iv

1.6 Page 6

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXX. Further Counsels as to Conversation.
152
CHAPTER XXXI. Of Amusements and Recreations: what are allowable.
154
CHAPTER XXXII. Of Forbidden Amusements.
155
CHAPTER XXXIII. Of Balls, and other Lawful but Dangerous Amusements.
156
CHAPTER XXXIV. When to use such Amusements rightly.
158
CHAPTER XXXV. We must be Faithful in Things Great and Small.
159
CHAPTER XXXVI. Of a Well-Balanced, Reasonable Mind.
161
CHAPTER XXXVII. Of Wishes.
163
CHAPTER XXXVIII. Counsels to Married People.
165
CHAPTER XXXIX. The Sanctity of the Marriage Bed.
170
CHAPTER XL. Counsels to Widows.
171
CHAPTER XLI. One Word to Maidens.
175
PART IV. CONTAINING NEEDFUL COUNSELS CONCERNING SOME
176
ORDINARY TEMPTATIONS.
CHAPTER I. We must not trifle with the Words of Worldly Wisdom.
177
CHAPTER II. The need of a Good Courage.
179
CHAPTER III. Of Temptations, and the difference between experiencing them 180
and consenting to them.
CHAPTER IV. Two striking Illustrations of the same.
182
CHAPTER V. Encouragement for the Tempted Soul.
183
CHAPTER VI. When Temptation and Delectation are Sin.
184
CHAPTER VII. Remedies for Great Occasions.
186
CHAPTER VIII. How to resist Minor Temptations.
187
CHAPTER IX. How remedy Minor Temptations.
188
CHAPTER X. How to strengthen the Heart against Temptation.
189
CHAPTER XI. Anxiety of Mind.
190
CHAPTER XII. Of Sadness and Sorrow.
192
CHAPTER XIII. Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how to receive them. 194
CHAPTER XIV. Of Dryness and Spiritual Barrenness.
199
CHAPTER XV. An Illustration.
202
PART V. CONTAINING COUNSELS AND PRACTICES FOR RENEWING AND 205
CONFIRMING THE SOUL IN DEVOTION.
v

1.7 Page 7

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. It is well yearly to renew Good Resolutions by means of the following 206
Exercises.
CHAPTER II. Meditation on the Benefit conferred on us by God in calling us to 207
His Service.
CHAPTER III. Examination of the Soul as to its Progress in the Devout Life.
209
CHAPTER IV. Examination of the Soul's Condition as regards God.
210
CHAPTER V. Examination of your Condition as regards yourself.
212
CHAPTER VI. Examination of the Soul's Condition as regards our Neighbour. 213
CHAPTER VII. Examination as to the Affectations of the Soul.
214
CHAPTER VIII. The Affections to be excited after such Examination.
215
CHAPTER IX. Reflections suitable to the renewal of Good Resolutions.
216
CHAPTER X. First Consideration--of the Worth of Souls.
217
CHAPTER XI. Second Consideration--on the Excellence of Virtue.
218
CHAPTER XII. The Example of the Saints.
219
CHAPTER XIII. The Love which Jesus Christ bears to us.
220
CHAPTER XIV. The Eternal Love of God for us.
221
CHAPTER XV. General Affections which should result from these Considerations, 222
and Conclusion of the Exercise.
CHAPTER XVI. The Impressions which should remain after this Exercise.
223
CHAPTER XVII. An Answer to Two Objections which may be made to this Book. 224
CHAPTER XVIII. Three Important and Final Counsels.
225
INDEX.
227
Indexes
229
Index of Scripture References
230
Index of Pages of the Print Edition
233
vi

1.8 Page 8

▲back to top


This PDF file is from the Christian Classics Ethereal Library, www.ccel.org. The mission of
the CCEL is to make classic Christian books available to the world.
• This book is available in PDF, HTML, ePub, Kindle, and other formats. See
http://www.ccel.org/ccel/desales/devout_life.html.
• A free audio narration is available at http://www.ccel.org/ccel/desales/devout_life/mp3.
• Discuss this book online at http://www.ccel.org/node/2843.
The CCEL makes CDs of classic Christian literature available around the world through the
Web and through CDs. We have distributed thousands of such CDs free in developing
countries. If you are in a developing country and would like to receive a free CD, please
send a request by email to cd-request@ccel.org.
The Christian Classics Ethereal Library is a self supporting non-profit organization at
Calvin College. If you wish to give of your time or money to support the CCEL, please visit
http://www.ccel.org/give.
This PDF file is copyrighted by the Christian Classics Ethereal Library. It may be freely
copied for non-commercial purposes as long as it is not modified. All other rights are re-
served. Written permission is required for commercial use.
vii

1.9 Page 9

▲back to top


Title Page
Library of Spiritual Works for English Catholics
Introduction to the
Devout Life
1

1.10 Page 10

▲back to top


Preface by the Author
Preface by the Author
DEAR reader, I request you to read this Preface for your own satisfaction as well as
mine.
The flower-girl Glycera was so skilled in varying the arrangement and combination of
her flowers, that out of the same kinds she produced a great variety of bouquets; so that the
painter Pausias, 1 who sought to rival the diversity of her art, was brought to a standstill,
for he could not vary his painting so endlessly as Glycera varied her bouquets. Even so the
Holy Spirit of God disposes and arranges the devout teaching which He imparts through
the lips and pen of His servants with such endless variety, that, although the doctrine is ever
one and the same, their treatment of it is different, according to the varying minds whence
that treatment flows. Assuredly I neither desire, nor ought to write in this book anything
but what has been already said by others before me. I offer you the same flowers, dear
reader, but the bouquet will be somewhat different from theirs, because it is differently made
vi
up.
Almost all those who have written concerning the devout life have had chiefly in view
persons who have altogether quitted the world; or at any rate they have taught a manner of
devotion which would lead to such total retirement. But my object is to teach those who are
living in towns, at court, in their own households, and whose calling obliges them to a social
life, so far as externals are concerned. Such persons are apt to reject all attempt to lead a
devout life under the plea of impossibility; imagining that like as no animal presumes to eat
of the plant commonly called Palma Christi, so no one who is immersed in the tide of tem-
poral affairs ought to presume to seek the palm of Christian piety.
And so I have shown them that, like as the mother-of-pearl lives in the sea without ever
absorbing one drop of salt water; and as near the Chelidonian Isles springs of sweet water
start forth in the midst of the ocean; 2 and as the firemoth 3 hovers in the flames without
burning her wings; even so a true stedfast soul may live in the world untainted by worldly
vii
breath, finding a well-spring of holy piety amid the bitter waves of society, and hovering
amid the flames of earthly lusts without singeing the wings of its devout life. Of a truth this
is not easy, and for that very reason I would have Christians bestow more care and energy
than heretofore on the attempt, and thus it is that, while conscious of my own weakness, I
1 1 Pausias of Sicyon (B.C. 368); see Plin. Hist. Nat. xxxv. 11-40. A portrait of Glycera, the young flower-girl
whom he loved, with a garland of flowers, was one of his masterpieces. It was called the Stephane-plocos [
Στεφανὴ - πλόκος ], or garland wreather, and was purchased by L. Lucullus at Athens for two talents, or about
430 pounds.
2 ; These islands are in the Mediterranean Sea, in the Gulf of Lycia.
3 Πυραύστης
2

2 Pages 11-20

▲back to top


2.1 Page 11

▲back to top


Preface by the Author
endeavour by this book to afford some help to those who are undertaking this noble work
with a generous heart.
It is not, however, my own choice or wish which brings this Introduction before the
public. A certain soul, abounding in uprightness and virtue, some time since conceived a
great desire, through God’s Grace, to aspire more earnestly after a devout life, and craved
my private help with this view. I was bound to her by various ties, and had long observed
her remarkable capacity for this attainment, so I took great pains to teach her, and having
led her through the various exercises suitable to her circumstances and her aim, I let her
keep written records thereof, to which she might have recourse when necessary. These she
viii
communicated to a learned and devout Religious, who, believing that they might be profitable
to others, urged me to publish them, in which he succeeded the more readily that his
friendship exercised great influence upon my will, and his judgment great authority over
my judgment.
So, in order to make the work more useful and acceptable, I have reviewed the papers
and put them together, adding several matters carrying out my intentions; but all this has
been done with scarce a moment’s leisure. Consequently you will find very little precision
in the work, but rather a collection of well-intentioned instructions, explained in clear intel-
ligible words, at least that is what I have sought to give. But as to a polished style, I have not
given that a thought, having so much else to do.
I have addressed my instructions to Philothea, 4 as adapting what was originally written
for an individual to the common good of souls. I have made use of a name suitable to all
who seek after the devout life, Philothea meaning one who loves God. Setting then before
ix
me a soul, who through the devout life seeks after the love of God, I have arranged this In-
troduction in five parts, in the first of which I seek by suggestions and exercises to turn
Philothea’s mere desire into a hearty resolution; which she makes after her general confession,
by a deliberate protest, followed by Holy Communion, in which, giving herself to her Saviour
and receiving Him, she is happily received into His Holy Love. After this, I lead her on by
showing her two great means of closer union with His Divine Majesty; the Sacraments, by
which that Gracious Lord comes to us, and mental prayer, by which He draws us to Him.
This is the Second Part.
In the Third Part I set forth how she should practise certain virtues most suitable to her
advancement, only dwelling on such special points as she might not find elsewhere, or be
able to make out for herself. In the Fourth Part I bring to light the snares of some of her
enemies, and show her how to pass through them safely and come forth unhurt. And finally,
x
4 The address to Philothea by name has been omitted, as being somewhat stiff and stilted, and the term child
or daughter used instead, but the omission in no way alters the sense or application of any sentence.
3

2.2 Page 12

▲back to top


Preface by the Author
in the Fifth Part, I lead her apart to refresh herself and take breath, and renew her strength,
so that she may go on more bravely afterwards, and make good progress in the devout life.
This is a cavilling age, and I foresee that many will say that only Religious and persons
living apart are fit to undertake the guidance of souls in such special devout ways; that it
requires more time than a Bishop of so important a diocese as mine can spare, and that it
must take too much thought from the important duties with which I am charged.
But, dear reader, I reply with S. Denis that the task of leading souls towards perfection
appertains above all others to Bishops, and that because their Order is supreme among men,
as the Seraphim among Angels, and therefore their leisure cannot be better spent. The ancient
Bishops and Fathers of the Primitive Church were, to say the least, as devoted to their duties
as we are, yet they did not refuse to undertake the individual guidance of souls which sought
their help, as we see by their epistles; thereby imitating the Apostles, who, while reaping the
universal world-harvest, yet found time to gather up certain individual sheaves with special
xi
and personal affection. Who can fail to remember that Timothy, Titus, Philemon, Onesimus,
Thekla, Appia, were the beloved spiritual children of S. Paul, as S. Mark and S. Petronilla
were of S. Peter (for Baronius and Galonius have given learned and absolute proof that S.
Petronilla was not his carnal but spiritual daughter). And is not one of S. John’s Canonical
Epistles addressed to the “elect lady” whom he loved in the faith?
I grant that the guidance of individual souls is a labour, but it is a labour full of consol-
ation, even as that of harvesters and grape-gatherers, who are never so well pleased as when
most heavily laden. It is a labour which refreshes and invigorates the heart by the comfort
which it brings to those who bear it; as is said to be the case with those who carry bundles
of cinnamon in Arabia Felix. It is said that when the tigress finds one of her young left behind
by the hunter in order to delay her while he carries off the rest of her cubs, she takes it up,
however big, without seeming over-weighted, and speeds only the more swiftly to her lair,
maternal love lightening the load. How much more readily will the heart of a spiritual
xii
father bear the burden of a soul he finds craving after perfection-- carrying it in his bosom
as a mother her babe, without feeling weary of the precious burden?
But unquestionably it must be a really paternal heart that can do this, and therefore it
is that the Apostles and their apostolic followers are wont to call their disciples not merely
their children, but, even more tenderly still, their “little children.”
One thing more, dear reader. It is too true that I who write about the devout life am not
myself devout, but most certainly I am not without the wish to become so, and it is this wish
which encourages me to teach you. A notable literary man has said that a good way to learn
4

2.3 Page 13

▲back to top


Preface by the Author
is to study, a better to listen, and the best to teach. And S. Augustine, writing to the devout
Flora, 5 says, that giving is a claim to receive, and teaching a way to learn.
Alexander caused the lovely Campaspe, 6 who was so dear to him, to be painted by the
great Apelles, who, by dint of contemplating her as he drew, so graved her features in his
xiii
heart and conceived so great a passion for her, that Alexander discovered it, and, pitying
the artist, gave him her to wife, depriving himself for love of Apelles of the dearest thing he
had in the world, in which, says Pliny, he displayed the greatness of his soul as much as in
the mightiest victory. And so, friendly reader, it seems to me that as a Bishop, God wills me
to frame in the hearts of His children not merely ordinary goodness, but yet more His own
most precious devotion; and on my part I undertake willingly to do so, as much out of
obedience to the call of duty as in the hope that, while fixing the image in others’ hearts, my
own may haply conceive a holy love; and that if His Divine Majesty sees me deeply in love,
He may give her to me in an eternal marriage. The beautiful and chaste Rebecca, as she
watered Isaac’s camels, was destined to be his bride, and received his golden earrings and
bracelets, and so I rely on the boundless Goodness of my God, that while I lead His beloved
lambs to the wholesome fountain of devotion, He will take my soul to be His bride, giving
xiv
me earrings of the golden words of love, and strengthening my arms to carry out its works,
wherein lies the essence of all true devotion, the which I pray His Heavenly Majesty to grant
to me and to all the children of His Church -- that Church to which I would ever submit all
my writings, actions, words, will and thoughts.
ANNECY, S. Magdalene’s Day, 1608.
5 This is probably the person mentioned as “our most religious daughter Flora” in S. Augustine’s Treatise
“On care to be had for the Dead”, addressed to his fellow Bishop Paulinus. See Library of the Fathers, S. Augustine’s
Short Treatises, p. 517.
6 Plin. Hist. Nat. l. xxv. c. 10.
5

2.4 Page 14

▲back to top


CONTENTS.
Preface by the Author . . . v
CONTENTS.
PART I.
COUNSELS AND PRACTICES SUITABLE FOR THE SOUL’S GUIDANCE FROM
THE FIRST ASPIRATION AFTER A DEVOUT LIFE TO THE POINT WHEN IT ATTAINS
A CONFIRMED RESOLUTION TO FOLLOW THE SAME.
I. What True Devotion is . . . 1 II. The Nature and Excellence of Devotion . . . 5 III. De-
votion is suitable to every Vocation and Profession . . . 8 IV. The Need of a Guide for those
Who Would enter upon and advance in the Devout Life . . . 11 V. The First Step must be
Purifying the Soul . . . 15 VI. The First Purification, namely, from Mortal Sin . . . 18 VII. The
Second Purification, from all Sinful Affections . . . 20 VIII. How to effect this Second Puri-
fication . . . 22 IX. First Meditation—Of Creation . . . 24 X. Second Meditation—Of the End
for which we were Created . . . 27 XI. Third Meditation—Of the Gifts of God . . . 30 XII.
Fourth Meditation—On Sin . . . 32 XIII. Fifth Meditation—On Death . . . 35 XIV. Sixth
Meditation—On Judgment . . . 38 XV. Seventh Meditation—Of Hell . . . 41 XVI. Eighth
Meditation—On Paradise . . . 43 XVII. Ninth Meditation On the Choice open to you between
Heaven and Hell . . . 45 XVIII. Tenth Meditation—How the Soul chooses the Devout Life .
. . 48 XIX. How to make a General Confession . . . 51 XX. A hearty Protest made with the
object of confirming the Soul’s resolution to serve God, as a conclusion to its Acts of Penit-
ence . . . 53 XXI. Conclusion of this First Purification . . . 56 XXII. The Necessity of Purging
away all tendency to Venial Sins . . . 57 XXIII. It is needful to put away all Inclination for
Useless and Dangerous Things . . . 60 XXIV. All Evil Inclinations must be purged away . . .
62
PART II.
CONTAINING SUNDRY COUNSELS AS TO UPLIFTING THE SOUL TO GOD IN
PRAYER AND THE USE OF THE SACRAMENTS.
I. The Necessity of Prayer . . . 64 II. A short Method of Meditation. And first, the Presence
of God, the First Point of Preparation . . . 68 III. Invocation, the Second Point of Preparation
. . . 72 IV. The Third Point of Preparation, representing the Mystery to be meditated to your
Imagination . . . 73 V. Considerations, the Second Part of Meditation . . . 74 VI. The Third
Part of Meditation, Affections and Resolutions . . . 75 VII. The Conclusion and Spiritual
Bouquet . . . 77 VIII. Some Useful Hints as to Meditation . . . 78 IX. Concerning Dryness in
Meditation . . . 81 X. Morning Prayer . . . 83 XI. Evening Prayer and Examination of Con-
science . . . 85 XII. On Spiritual Retirement . . . 87 XIII. Aspirations, Ejaculatory Prayer and
Holy Thoughts . . . 90 XIV. Of Holy Communion, and how to join in it . . . 98 XV. Of the
other Public Offices of the Church . . . 101 XVI. How the Saints are united to us . . . 103
XVII. How to Hear and Read God’s Word . . . 105 XVIII. How to receive Inspirations . . .
6

2.5 Page 15

▲back to top


CONTENTS.
107 XIX. On Confession . . . 111 XX. Of Frequent Communion . . . 116 XXI. How to Com-
municate . . . 120
PART III.
CONTAINING COUNSELS CONCERNING THE PRACTICE OF VIRTUE.
I. How to select that which we should chiefly Practise . . . 124 II. The same Subject
continued . . . 131 III. On Patience . . . 136 IV. On Exterior Humility . . . 142 V. On Interior
Humility . . . 147 VI. Humility makes us rejoice in our own Abjection . . . 153 VII. How to
combine due care for a Good Reputation with Humility . . . 158 VIII. Gentleness towards
others and Remedies against Anger . . . 163 IX. On Gentleness towards Ourselves . . . 169
X. We must attend to the Business of Life carefully, but without Eagerness or Over-anxiety
. . . 173 XI. On Obedience . . . 176 XII. On Purity . . . 180 XIII. How to maintain Purity . . .
182 XIV. On Poverty of Spirit amid Riches . . . 185 XV. How to exercise real Poverty, although
actually Rich . . . 188 XVI. How to possess a rich Spirit amid real Poverty . . . 193 XVII. On
Friendship: Evil and Frivolous Friendship . . . 196 XVIII. On Frivolous Attachments . . . 198
XIX. Of Real Friendship . . . 201 XX. Of the Difference between True and False Friendship
. . . 205 XXI. Remedies against Evil Friendships . . . 208 XXII. Further Advice concerning
Intimacies . . . 212 XXIII. On the Practice of Bodily Mortification . . . 215 XXIV. Of Society
and Solitude . . . 223 XXV. On Modesty in Dress . . . 227 XXVI. Of Conversation; and, first,
how to Speak of God . . . 229 XXVII. Of Unseemly Words, and the Respect due to Others .
. . 231 XXVIII. Of Hasty Judgments . . . 234 XXIX. On Slander . . . 241 XXX. Further
Counsels as to Conversation . . . 249 XXXI. Of Amusements and Recreations: what are al-
lowable . . . 252 XXXII. Of Forbidden Amusements . . . 254 XXXIII. Of Balls, and other
Lawful but Dangerous Amusements . . . 255 XXXIV. When to use such Amusements rightly
. . . 259 XXXV. We must be Faithful in Things Great and Small . . . 260 XXXVI. Of a Well-
balanced, Reasonable Mind . . . 264 XXXVII. Of Wishes . . . 267 XXXVIII. Counsels to
Married People . . . 270 XXXIX. The Sanctity of the Marriage Bed . . . 280 XL. Counsels to
Widows . . . 281 XLI. One Word to Maidens . . . 289
PART IV.
CONTAINING NEEDFUL COUNSELS CONCERNING SOME ORDINARY
TEMPTATIONS.
I. We must not trifle with the Words of worldly Wisdom . . . 290 II. The need of a Good
Courage . . . 294 III. Of Temptations, and the difference between experiencing them and
consenting to them . . . 296 IV. Two striking illustrations of the same . . . 300 V. Encourage-
ment for the Tempted Soul . . . 302 VI. When Temptation and Delectation are Sin . . . 304
VII. Remedies for Great Occasions . . . 307 VIII. How to resist Minor Temptations . . . 310
IX. How to remedy Minor Temptations . . . 311 X. How to strengthen the Heart against
Temptation . . . 313 XI. Anxiety of Mind . . . 315 XII. Of Sadness and Sorrow . . . 319 XIII.
7

2.6 Page 16

▲back to top


CONTENTS.
Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how to receive them . . . 323 XIV. Of Dryness
and Spiritual Barrenness . . . 333 XV. In Illustration . . . 340
PART V.
CONTAINING COUNSELS AND PRACTICES FOR RENEWING AND CONFIRMING
THE SOUL IN DEVOTION.
I. It is well yearly to renew Good Resolutions by means of the following Exercises . . .
346 II. Meditation on the Benefit conferred on us by God in calling us to His Service . . . 348
III. Examination of the Soul as to its Progress in the Devout Life . . . 351 IV. Examination
of the Soul’s Condition as regards God . . . 354 V. Examination of your Condition as regards
yourself . . . 357 VI. Examination of the Soul’s Condition as regards our Neighbour . . . 358
VII. Examination as to the Affections of the Soul . . . 359 VIII. The Affections to be excited
after such Examination . . . 361 IX. Reflections suitable to the renewal of Good Resolutions
. . . 362 X. First Consideration—Of the Worth of Souls . . . 363 XI. Second Consideration—On
the Excellence of Virtue . . . 364 XII. The Example of the Saints . . . 366 XIII. The Love which
Jesus Christ bears to us . . . 367 XIV. The Eternal Love of God for us . . . 369 XV. General
Affections which should result from these Considerations, and Conclusion of the Exercise
. . . 370 XVI. The Impressions which should remain after this Exercise . . . 372 XVII. An
Answer to Two Objections which may be made to this Book . . . 373 XVIII. Three Important
and Final Counsels . . . 375
8

2.7 Page 17

▲back to top


PART I. COUNSELS AND PRACTICES SUITABLE FOR THE SOUL'S GUIDANCE FROM
THE…
PART I. COUNSELS AND PRACTICES SUITABLE FOR
THE SOUL’S GUIDANCE FROM THE FIRST
ASPIRATION AFTER A DEVOUT LIFE TO THE POINT
WHEN IT ATTAINS A CONFIRMED RESOLUTION
TO FOLLOW THE SAME.
9

2.8 Page 18

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. What true Devotion is.
CHAPTER I. What true Devotion is.
YOU aim at a devout life, dear child, because as a Christian you know that such devotion
is most acceptable to God’s Divine Majesty. But seeing that the small errors people are wont
to commit in the beginning of any under taking are apt to wax greater as they advance, and
to become irreparable at last, it is most important that you should thoroughly understand
wherein lies the grace of true devotion;—and that because while there undoubtedly is such
a true devotion, there are also many spurious and idle semblances thereof; and unless you
know which is real, you may mistake, and waste your energy in pursuing an empty, profitless
shadow. Arelius was wont to paint all his pictures with the features and expression of the
women he loved, and even so we all colour devotion according to our own likings and dis-
positions. One man sets great value on fasting, and believes himself to be leading a very de-
2
vout life, so long as he fasts rigorously, although the while his heart is full of bitterness;—and
while he will not moisten his lips with wine, perhaps not even with water, in his great abstin-
ence, he does not scruple to steep them in his neighbour’s blood, through slander and de-
traction. Another man reckons himself as devout because he repeats many prayers daily,
although at the same time he does not refrain from all manner of angry, irritating, conceited
or insulting speeches among his family and neighbours. This man freely opens his purse in
almsgiving, but closes his heart to all gentle and forgiving feelings towards those who are
opposed to him; while that one is ready enough to forgive his enemies, but will never pay
his rightful debts save under pressure. Meanwhile all these people are conventionally called
religious, but nevertheless they are in no true sense really devout. When Saul’s servants
sought to take David, Michal induced them to suppose that the lifeless figure lying in his
bed, and covered with his garments, was the man they sought; and in like manner many
people dress up an exterior with the visible acts expressive of earnest devotion, and the world
supposes them to be really devout and spiritual-minded, while all the time they are mere
lay figures, mere phantasms of devotion.
3
But, in fact, all true and living devotion presupposes the love of God;—and indeed it is
neither more nor less than a very real love of God, though not always of the same kind; for
that Love one while shining on the soul we call grace, which makes us acceptable to His
Divine Majesty;—when it strengthens us to do well, it is called Charity;—but when it attains
its fullest perfection, in which it not only leads us to do well, but to act carefully, diligently,
and promptly, then it is called Devotion. The ostrich never flies,—the hen rises with difficulty,
and achieves but a brief and rare flight, but the eagle, the dove, and the swallow, are continu-
ally on the wing, and soar high;—even so sinners do not rise towards God, for all their
movements are earthly and earthbound. Well-meaning people, who have not as yet attained
a true devotion, attempt a manner of flight by means of their good actions, but rarely, slowly
and heavily; while really devout men rise up to God frequently, and with a swift and soaring
10

2.9 Page 19

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. What true Devotion is.
wing. In short, devotion is simply a spiritual activity and liveliness by means of which Divine
Love works in us, and causes us to work briskly and lovingly; and just as charity leads us to
a general practice of all God’s Commandments, so devotion leads us to practise them readily
and diligently. And therefore we cannot call him who neglects to observe all God’s Com-
4
mandments either good or devout, because in order to be good, a man must be filled with
love, and to be devout, he must further be very ready and apt to perform the deeds of love.
And forasmuch as devotion consists in a high degree of real love, it not only makes us ready,
active, and diligent in following all God’s Commands, but it also excites us to be ready and
loving in performing as many good works as possible, even such as are not enjoined upon
us, but are only matters of counsel or inspiration. Even as a man just recovering from illness,
walks only so far as he is obliged to go, with a slow and weary step, so the converted sinner
journeys along as far as God commands him but slowly and wearily, until he attains a true
spirit of devotion, and then, like a sound man, he not only gets along, but he runs and leaps
in the way of God’s Commands, and hastens gladly along the paths of heavenly counsels
and inspirations. The difference between love and devotion is just that which exists between
fire and flame;—love being a spiritual fire which becomes devotion when it is fanned into
a flame;—and what devotion adds to the fire of love is that flame which makes it eager, en-
ergetic and diligent, not merely in obeying God’s Commandments, but in fulfilling His Divine
Counsels and inspirations.
5
11

2.10 Page 20

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. The Nature and Excellence of Devotion.
CHAPTER II. The Nature and Excellence of Devotion.
THOSE who sought to discourage the Israelites from going up to the Promised Land,
told them that it was “a land which eateth up the inhabitants thereof;” 1 that is, that the cli-
mate was so unhealthy that the inhabitants could not live long, and that the people thereof
were “men of a great stature,” who looked upon the new-comers as mere locusts to be de-
voured. It is just so, my daughter, that the world runs down true devotion, painting devout
people with gloomy, melancholy aspect, and affirming that religion makes them dismal and
unpleasant. But even as Joshua and Caleb protested that not only was the Promised Land a
fair and pleasant country, but that the Israelites would take an easy and peaceful possession
thereof, so the Holy Spirit tells us through His Saints, and our Lord has told us with His
Own Lips, that a devout life is very sweet, very happy and very loveable.
The world, looking on, sees that devout persons fast, watch and pray, endure injury
patiently, minister to the sick and poor, restrain their temper, check and subdue their pas-
6
sions, deny themselves in all sensual indulgence, and do many other things which in them-
selves are hard and difficult. But the world sees nothing of that inward, heartfelt devotion
which makes all these actions pleasant and easy. Watch a bee hovering over the mountain
thyme;—the juices it gathers are bitter, but the bee turns them all to honey,—and so tells
the worldling, that though the devout soul finds bitter herbs along its path of devotion, they
are all turned to sweetness and pleasantness as it treads;—and the martyrs have counted
fire, sword, and rack but as perfumed flowers by reason of their devotion. And if devotion
can sweeten such cruel torments, and even death itself, how much more will it give a charm
to ordinary good deeds? We sweeten unripe fruit with sugar, and it is useful in correcting
the crudity even of that which is good. So devotion is the real spiritual sweetness which takes
away all bitterness from mortifications; and prevents consolations from disagreeing with
the soul: it cures the poor of sadness, and the rich of presumption; it keeps the oppressed
from feeling desolate, and the prosperous from insolence; it averts sadness from the lonely,
and dissipation from social life; it is as warmth in winter and refreshing dew in summer; it
knows how to abound and how to suffer want; how to profit alike by honour and contempt;
7
it accepts gladness and sadness with an even mind, and fills men’s hearts with a wondrous
sweetness.
Ponder Jacob’s ladder:—it is a true picture of the devout life; the two poles which support
the steps are types of prayer which seeks the love of God, and the Sacraments which confer
that love; while the steps themselves are simply the degrees of love by which we go on from
virtue to virtue, either descending by good deeds on behalf of our neighbour or ascending
by contemplation to a loving union with God. Consider, too, who they are who trod this
1 Numb. xiii. 32.
12

3 Pages 21-30

▲back to top


3.1 Page 21

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. The Nature and Excellence of Devotion.
ladder; men with angels’ hearts, or angels with human forms. They are not youthful, but
they seem to be so by reason of their vigour and spiritual activity. They have wings wherewith
to fly, and attain to God in holy prayer, but they have likewise feet wherewith to tread in
human paths by a holy gracious intercourse with men; their faces are bright and beautiful,
inasmuch as they accept all things gently and sweetly; their heads and limbs are uncovered,
because their thoughts, affections and actions have no motive or object save that of pleasing
God; the rest of their bodies is covered with a light shining garment, because while they use
the world and the things of this life, they use all such purely and honestly, and no further
8
than is needful for their condition—such are the truly devout. Believe me, dear child, devotion
is the sweetest of sweets, the queen of virtues, the perfection of love. If love is the milk of
life, devotion is the cream thereof; if it is a fruitful plant, devotion is the blossom; if it is a
precious stone, devotion is its brightness; if it is a precious balm, devotion is its perfume,
even that sweet odour which delights men and causes the angels to rejoice.
13

3.2 Page 22

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. Devotion is suitable to every Vocation and Profession.
CHAPTER III. Devotion is suitable to every Vocation and Profession.
WHEN God created the world He commanded each tree to bear fruit after its kind; 2
and even so He bids Christians,—the living trees of His Church,—to bring forth fruits of
devotion, each one according to his kind and vocation. A different exercise of devotion is
required of each—the noble, the artisan, the servant, the prince, the maiden and the wife;
and furthermore such practice must be modified according to the strength, the calling, and
the duties of each individual. I ask you, my child, would it be fitting that a Bishop should
seek to lead the solitary life of a Carthusian? And if the father of a family were as regardless
9
in making provision for the future as a Capucin, if the artisan spent the day in church like
a Religious, if the Religious involved himself in all manner of business on his neighbour’s
behalf as a Bishop is called upon to do, would not such a devotion be ridiculous, ill-regulated,
and intolerable? Nevertheless such a mistake is often made, and the world, which cannot
or will not discriminate between real devotion and the indiscretion of those who fancy
themselves devout, grumbles and finds fault with devotion, which is really nowise concerned
in these errors. No indeed, my child, the devotion which is true hinders nothing, but on the
contrary it perfects everything; and that which runs counter to the rightful vocation of any
one is, you may be sure, a spurious devotion. Aristotle says that the bee sucks honey from
flowers without damaging them, leaving them as whole and fresh as it found them;—but
true devotion does better still, for it not only hinders no manner of vocation or duty, but,
contrariwise, it adorns and beautifies all. Throw precious stones into honey, and each will
grow more brilliant according to its several colour:—and in like manner everybody fulfils
his special calling better when subject to the influence of devotion:—family duties are
lighter, married love truer, service to our King more faithful, every kind of occupation more
10
acceptable and better performed where that is the guide.
It is an error, nay more, a very heresy, to seek to banish the devout life from the soldier’s
guardroom, the mechanic’s workshop, the prince’s court, or the domestic hearth. Of course
a purely contemplative devotion, such as is specially proper to the religious and monastic
life, cannot be practised in these outer vocations, but there are various other kinds of devotion
well-suited to lead those whose calling is secular, along the paths of perfection. The Old
Testament furnishes us examples in Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, David, Job, Tobias, Sarah,
Rebecca and Judith; and in the New Testament we read of St. Joseph, Lydia and Crispus,
who led a perfectly devout life in their trades:—we have S. Anne, Martha, S. Monica, Aquila
and Priscilla, as examples of household devotion, Cornelius, S. Sebastian, and S. Maurice
2 Gen. i. 12.
14

3.3 Page 23

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. Devotion is suitable to every Vocation and Profession.
among soldiers;—Constantine, S. Helena, S. Louis, the Blessed Amadaeus, 3 and S. Edward
on the throne. And we even find instances of some who fell away in solitude,—usually so
helpful to perfection,—some who had led a higher life in the world, which seems so antag-
onistic to it. S. Gregory dwells on how Lot, who had kept himself pure in the city, fell in his
11
mountain solitude. Be sure that wheresoever our lot is cast we may and must aim at the
perfect life.
3 It is probable that S. Francis here means to indicate Amadeo IX., Duke of Savoy, who died 1472.
15

3.4 Page 24

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. The Need of a Guide for those who would enter upon and advance…
CHAPTER IV. The Need of a Guide for those who would enter upon
and advance in the Devout Life.
WHEN Tobias was bidden to go to Rages, he was willing to obey his father, but he ob-
jected that he knew not the way;—to which Tobit answered, “Seek thee a man which may
go with thee:” 4 and even so, daughter, I say to you, If you would really tread the paths of
the devout life, seek some holy man to guide and conduct you. This is the precept of precepts,
says the devout Avila,—seek as you will you can never so surely discover God’s Will as
through the channel of humble obedience so universally taught and practised by all the
Saints of olden time. When the blessed Teresa read of the great penances performed by
Catherine of Cordova, she desired exceedingly to imitate them, contrary to the mind of her
Confessor, who forbade her to do the like, and she was tempted to disobey him therein.
Then God spoke to Teresa, saying, “My child, thou art on a good and safe road:—true, thou
12
seest all this penance, but verily I esteem thy obedience as a yet greater virtue:”—and
thenceforth S. Teresa so greatly loved the virtue of obedience, that in addition to that due
to her superiors, she took a vow of special obedience to a pious ecclesiastic, pledging herself
to follow his direction and guidance, which proved an inexpressible help to her. And even
so before and after her many pious souls have subjected their will to God’s ministers in order
the better to submit themselves to Him, a practice much commended by S. Catherine of
Sienna in her Dialogues. The devout Princess S. Elisabeth gave an unlimited obedience to
the venerable Conrad; and one of the parting counsels given by S. Louis to his son ere he
died was, “Confess thyself often,—choose a single-minded, worthy confessor, who is able
wisely to teach thee how to do that which is needful for thee.” 5 “A faithful friend,” we are
told in Holy Scripture, “is a strong defence, and he that hath found such an one hath found
a treasure;” 6 and again: “A faithful friend is the medicine of life; and they that fear the Lord
shall find him.” 7 These sacred words have chiefly reference, as you see, to the immortal life,
13
with a view to which we specially need a faithful friend, who will guide us by his counsel
and advice, thereby guarding us against the deceits and snares of the Evil One:—he will be
as a storehouse of wisdom to us in our sorrows, trials and falls; he will be as a healing balm
to stay and soothe our heart in the time of spiritual sickness,—he will shield us from evil,
and confirm that which is good in us, and when we fall through infirmity, he will avert the
deadly nature of the evil, and raise us up again.
4 Tob. v. 3.
5 “Confesse-toi souvent, eslis un confesseur idoine, qui soit prudhomme, et qui te puisse seurement enseigner
a faire les choses qui te seront necessaires.”
6 Ecclus. vi. 14.
7 Ecclus. v. 16.
16

3.5 Page 25

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. The Need of a Guide for those who would enter upon and advance…
But who can find such a friend? The Wise Man answers:—“He that feareth the Lord:”
8 that is to say, the truly humble soul which earnestly desires to advance in the spiritual life.
So, daughter, inasmuch as it concerns you so closely to set forth on this devout journey
under good guidance, do you pray most earnestly to God to supply you with a guide after
His Own Heart, and never doubt but that He will grant you one who is wise and faithful,
even should He send you an angel from Heaven, as He sent to Tobias.
In truth, your spiritual guide should always be as a heaven-sent angel to you;—by which
I mean that when you have found him, you are not to look upon him, or trust in him or his
wisdom as an ordinary man; but you must look to God, Who will help you and speak to
14
you through this man, putting into his heart and mouth that which is needful to you; so
that you ought to hearken as though he were an angel come down from Heaven to lead you
thither. Deal with him in all sincerity and faithfulness, and with open heart; manifesting
alike your good and your evil, without pretence or dissimulation. Thus your good will be
examined and confirmed, and your evil corrected and remedied;—you will be soothed and
strengthened in trouble, moderated and regulated in prosperity. Give your guide a hearty
confidence mingled with sacred reverence, so that reverence in no way shall hinder your
confidence, and confidence nowise lessen your reverence: trust him with the respect of a
daughter for her father; respect him with the confidence of a son in his mother. In a word,
such a friendship should be strong and sweet; altogether holy, sacred, divine and spiritual.
And with such an aim, choose one among a thousand, Avila says;—and I say among ten
thousand, for there are fewer than one would think capable of this office. He must needs be
full of love, of wisdom and of discretion; for if either of these three be wanting there is
danger. But once more I say, ask such help of God, and when you have found it, bless His
15
Holy Name; be stedfast, seek no more, but go on simply, humbly and trustfully, for you are
safe to make a prosperous journey.
8 Ecclus. vi. 17.
17

3.6 Page 26

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. The First Step must be Purifying the Soul.
CHAPTER V. The First Step must be Purifying the Soul.
“THE flowers appear on the earth,” 9 says the Heavenly Bridegroom, and the time for
pruning and cutting is come. And what, my child, are our hearts’ flowers save our good
desires? Now, so soon as these begin to appear, we need the pruning-hook to cut off all dead
and superfluous works from our conscience. When the daughter of a strange land was about
to espouse an Israelite, the law commanded her to put off the garment of her captivity, to
pare her nails, and to shave her head; 10 even so the soul which aims at the dignity of becom-
ing the spouse of Christ, must put off the old man, and put on the new man, forsaking sin:
moreover, it must pare and shave away every impediment which can hinder the Love of
God. The very first step towards spiritual health is to be purged from our sinful humours.
S. Paul received perfect purification instantaneously, and the like grace was conferred on S.
Magdalene, S. Catherine of Genoa, S. Pelagia, and some others, but this kind of purgation
16
is as miraculous and extraordinary in grace as the resurrection of the dead in nature, nor
dare we venture to aspire to it. The ordinary purification, whether of body or soul, is only
accomplished by slow degrees, step by step, gradually and painfully.
The angels on Jacob’s ladder had wings, yet nevertheless they did not fly, but went in
due order up and down the steps of the ladder. The soul which rises from out of sin to a
devout life has been compared to the dawn, which does not banish darkness suddenly, but
by degrees. That cure which is gradually effected is always the surest; and spiritual maladies,
like those of the body, are wont to come on horseback and express, while they depart slowly
and on foot. So that we must needs be brave and patient, my daughter, in this undertaking.
It is a woeful thing to see souls beginning to chafe and grow disheartened because they find
themselves still subject to imperfection after having made some attempt at leading a devout
life, and well-nigh yielding to the temptation to give up in despair and fall back; but, on the
other hand, there is an extreme danger surrounding those souls who, through the opposite
temptation, are disposed to imagine themselves purified from all imperfection at the very
outset of their purgation; who count themselves as full-grown almost before they are born,
17
and seek to fly before they have wings. Be sure, daughter, that these are in great danger of
a relapse through having left their physician too soon. “It is but lost labour to rise up early
and late take rest,” unless the Lord prosper all we do.
The work of the soul’s purification neither may nor can end save with life itself;—do
not then let us be disheartened by our imperfections,—our very perfection lies in diligently
contending against them, and it is impossible so to contend without seeing them, or to
overcome without meeting them face to face. Our victory does not consist in being insensible
9 Cant. ii. 12.
10 Deut. xxi. 12.
18

3.7 Page 27

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. The First Step must be Purifying the Soul.
to them, but in not consenting to them. Now to be afflicted by our imperfections is certainly
not to consent thereto, and for the furtherance of humility it is needful that we sometimes
find ourselves worsted in this spiritual battle, wherein, however, we shall never be conquered
until we lose either life or courage. Moreover, imperfections and venial sins cannot destroy
our spiritual life, which is only to be lost through mortal sin; consequently we have only
need to watch well that they do not imperil our courage. David continually asks the Lord
to strengthen his heart against cowardice and discouragement; and it is our privilege in this
war that we are certain to vanquish so long as we are willing to fight.
18
19

3.8 Page 28

▲back to top


CHAPTER VI. The First Purification, namely, from Mortal Sin.
CHAPTER VI. The First Purification, namely, from Mortal Sin.
THE first purification to be made is from sin;—the means whereby to make it, the sac-
rament of penance. Seek the best confessor within your reach, use one of the many little
books written in order to help the examination of conscience. 11 Read some such book
carefully, examining point by point wherein you have sinned, from the first use of your
reason to the present time. And if you mistrust your memory, write down the result of your
examination. Having thus sought out the evil spots in your conscience, strive to detest them,
and to reject them with the greatest abhorrence and contrition of which your heart is cap-
able;—bearing in mind these four things:—that by sin you have lost God’s Grace, rejected
your share in Paradise, accepted the pains of Hell, and renounced God’s Eternal Love. You
19
see, my child, that I am now speaking of a general confession of your whole life, which,
while I grant it is not always necessary, I yet believe will be found most helpful in the begin-
ning of your pursuit after holiness, and therefore I earnestly advise you to make it. Not un-
frequently the ordinary confessions of persons leading an everyday life are full of great faults,
and that because they make little or no preparation, and have not the needful contrition.
Owing to this deficiency such people go to confession with a tacit intention of returning to
their old sins, inasmuch as they will not avoid the occasions of sin, or take the necessary
measures for amendment of life, and in all such cases a general confession is required to
steady and fix the soul. But, furthermore, a general confession forces us to a clearer selfknow-
ledge, kindles a wholesome shame for our past life, and rouses gratitude for God’s Mercy,
Which has so long waited patiently for us;—it comforts the heart, refreshes the spirit, excites
good resolutions, affords opportunity to our spiritual Father for giving the most suitable
advice, and opens our hearts so as to make future confessions more effectual. Therefore I
cannot enter into the subject of a general change of life and entire turning to God, by means
20
of a devout life, without urging upon you to begin with a general confession.
11 S. Francis suggests Grenada, Bruno, Arias, Augez, authors little known now, though we have the substance
of their teaching in numerous valuable helps for those who are preparing for confession: such as “Pardon through
the Precious Blood,” “Helps for Confirmation and First Communion” (Masters), “Manual for Confession,”
“Repentance,” (Rev. T. T. Carter), “Hints to Penitents” (Palmer), Brett’s “Guide to Faith and Piety,” Crake’s
“Bread of Life” (Mowbray), “Paradise of the Christian Soul,” etc.
20

3.9 Page 29

▲back to top


CHAPTER VII. The Second Purification, from all Sinful Affections.
CHAPTER VII. The Second Purification, from all Sinful Affections.
ALL the children of Israel went forth from the land of Egypt, but not all went forth
heartily, and so, when wandering in the desert, some of them sighed after the leeks and
onions,—the fleshpots of Egypt. Even so there are penitents who forsake sin, yet without
forsaking their sinful affections; that is to say, they intend to sin no more, but it goes sorely
against them to abstain from the pleasures of sin;—they formally renounce and forsake
sinful acts, but they turn back many a fond lingering look to what they have left, like Lot’s
wife as she fled from Sodom. They are like a sick man who abstains from eating melon when
the doctor says it would kill him, but who all the while longs for it, talks about it, bargains
when he may have it, would at least like just to sniff the perfume, and thinks those who are
free to eat of it very fortunate. And so these weak cowardly penitents abstain awhile from
sin, but reluctantly;—they would fain be able to sin without incurring damnation;—they
21
talk with a lingering taste of their sinful deeds, and envy those who are yet indulging in the
like. Thus a man who has meditated some revenge gives it up in confession, but soon after
he is to be found talking about the quarrel, averring that but for the fear of God he would
do this or that; complaining that it is hard to keep the Divine rule of forgiveness; would to
God it were lawful to avenge one’s self! Who can fail to see that even if this poor man is not
actually committing sin, he is altogether bound with the affections thereof, and although
he may have come out of Egypt, he yet hungers after it, and longs for the leeks and onions
he was wont to feed upon there! It is the same with the woman who, though she has given
up her life of sin, yet takes delight in being sought after and admired. Alas! of a truth, all
such are in great peril.
Be sure, my daughter, that if you seek to lead a devout life, you must not merely forsake
sin; but you must further cleanse your heart from all affections pertaining to sin; for, to say
nothing of the danger of a relapse, these wretched affections will perpetually enfeeble your
mind, and clog it, so that you will be unable to be diligent, ready and frequent in good works,
wherein nevertheless lies the very essence of all true devotion. Souls which, in spite of having
forsaken sin, yet retain such likings and longings, remind us of those persons who, without
22
being actually ill, are pale and sickly, languid in all they do, eating without appetite, sleeping
without refreshment, laughing without mirth, dragging themselves about rather than
walking briskly. Such souls as I have described lose all the grace of their good deeds, which
are probably few and feeble, through their spiritual languor.
21

3.10 Page 30

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. How to effect this Second Purification.
CHAPTER VIII. How to effect this Second Purification.
THE first inducement to attain this second purification is a keen and lively apprehension
of the great evils resulting from sin, by means of which we acquire a deep, hearty contrition.
For just as contrition, (so far as it is real,) however slight, when joined to the virtue of the
Sacraments, purges away sin; so, when it becomes strong and urgent, it purges away all the
affections which cling around habits of sin. A moderate, slight hatred makes men dislike its
object and avoid his society; but when a violent, mortal hatred exists, they not only abhor
and shun the person who excites it, but they loathe him, they cannot endure the approach
23
of his relations or connexions, nor even his likeness or anything that concerns him. Just so
when a penitent only hates sin through a weakly although real contrition, he will resolve to
avoid overt acts of sin; but when his contrition is strong and hearty, he will not merely abhor
sin, but every affection, every link and tendency to sin. Therefore, my daughter, it behoves
us to kindle our contrition and repentance as much as we possibly can, so that it may reach
even to the very smallest appearance of sin. Thus it was that the Magdalen, when converted,
so entirely lost all taste for her past sin and its pleasures, that she never again cast back one
thought upon them; and David declared that he hated not only sin itself, but every path and
way which led thereto. This it is which is that “renewing of the soul” which the same
Prophet compares to the eagle’s strength. 12
Now, in order to attain this fear and this contrition, you must use the following medit-
ations carefully; for if you practise them stedfastly, they (by God’s Grace) will root out both
sin and its affections from your heart. It is to that end that I have prepared them: do you
use them one after another, in the order in which they come, only taking one each day, and
using that as early as possible, for the morning is the best time for all spiritual exercises;—and
24
then you will ponder and ruminate it through the day. If you have not as yet been taught
how to meditate, you will find instructions to that purpose in the Second Part.
12 Ps. ciii. 5, Bible version.
22

4 Pages 31-40

▲back to top


4.1 Page 31

▲back to top


CHAPTER IX. FIRST MEDITATION.
CHAPTER IX. FIRST MEDITATION.
Of Creation.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God. 2. Ask Him to inspire your heart.
Considerations.
1. Consider that but a few years since you were not born into the world, and your soul
was as yet non-existent. Where wert thou then, O my soul? the world was already old, and
yet of thee there was no sign.
2. God brought you out of this nothingness, in order to make you what you are, not
because He had any need of you, but solely out of His Goodness.
3. Consider the being which God has given you; for it is the foremost being of this visible
25
world, adapted to live eternally, and to be perfectly united to God’s Divine Majesty.
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Humble yourself utterly before God, saying with the Psalmist, O Lord, I am nothing
in respect of Thee—what am I, that Thou shouldst remember me? O my soul, thou wert yet
lost in that abyss of nothingness, if God had not called thee forth, and what of thee in such
a case?
2. Give God thanks. O Great and Good Creator, what do I not owe Thee, Who didst
take me from out that nothingness, by Thy Mercy to make me what I am? How can I ever
do enough worthily to praise Thy Holy Name, and render due thanks to Thy Goodness?
3. Confess your own shame. But alas, O my Creator, so far from uniting myself to Thee
by a loving service, I have rebelled against Thee through my unruly affections, departing
from Thee, and giving myself up to sin, and ignoring Thy Goodness, as though Thou hadst
not created me.
4. Prostrate thyself before God. O my soul, know that the Lord He is thy God, it is He
that hath made thee, and not thou thyself. O God, I am the work of Thy Hands; henceforth
I will not seek to rest in myself, who am nought. Wherein hast thou to glory, who art but
26
dust and ashes? how canst thou, a very nothing, exalt thyself? In order to my own humiliation,
I will do such and such a thing,—I will endure such contempt:—I will alter my ways and
henceforth follow my Creator, and realise that I am honoured by His calling me to the being
He has given; I will employ it solely to obey His Will, by means of the teaching He has given
me, of which I will inquire more through my spiritual Father.
Conclusion.
1. Thank God. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and praise His Holy Name with all thy being,
because His Goodness called me forth from nothingness, and His Mercy created me.
2. Offer. O my God, I offer Thee with all my heart the being Thou hast given me, I
dedicate and consecrate it to Thee.
23

4.2 Page 32

▲back to top


CHAPTER IX. FIRST MEDITATION.
3. Pray. O God, strengthen me in these affections and resolutions. Dear Lord, I commend
me, and all those I love, to Thy neverfailing Mercy. OUR FATHER, etc.
At the end of your meditation linger a while, and gather, so to say, a little spiritual
bouquet from the thoughts you have dwelt upon, the sweet perfume whereof may refresh
you through the day.
27
24

4.3 Page 33

▲back to top


CHAPTER X. SECOND MEDITATION
CHAPTER X. SECOND MEDITATION
Of the End for which we were Created.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself before God. 2. Ask Him to inspire your heart.
Considerations.
1. God did not bring you into the world because He had any need of you, useless as you
are; but solely that He might show forth His Goodness in you, giving you His Grace and
Glory. And to this end He gave you understanding that you might know Him, memory that
you might think of Him, a will that you might love Him, imagination that you might realise
His mercies, sight that you might behold the marvels of His works, speech that you might
praise Him, and so on with all your other faculties.
2. Being created and placed in the world for this intent, all contrary actions should be
shunned and rejected, as also you should avoid as idle and superfluous whatever does not
promote it.
28
2. Consider how unhappy they are who do not think of all this,—who live as though
they were created only to build and plant, to heap up riches and amuse themselves with
trifles.
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Humble yourself in that hitherto you have so little thought upon all this. Alas, my
God, of what was I thinking when I did not think of Thee? what did I remember when I
forgot Thee? what did I love when I loved Thee not? Alas, when I ought to have been feeding
on the truth, I was but filling myself with vanity, and serving the world, which was made to
serve me.
2. Abhor your past life. I renounce ye, O vain thoughts and useless cogitations, frivolous
and hateful memories: I renounce all worthless friendships, all unprofitable efforts, and
miserably ungrateful self-indulgence, all pitiful compliances.
3. Turn to God. Thou, my God and Saviour shalt henceforth be the sole object of my
thoughts; no more will I give my mind to ideas which are displeasing to Thee. All the days
of my life I will dwell upon the greatness of Thy Goodness, so lovingly poured out upon
me. Thou shalt be henceforth the delight of my heart, the resting-place of all my affections.
From this time forth I will forsake and abhor the vain pleasures and amusements, the empty
pursuits which have absorbed my time;—the unprofitable ties which have bound my heart
29
I will loosen henceforth, and to that end I will use such and such remedies.
Conclusion.
1. Thank God, Who has made you for so gracious an end. Thou hast made me, O Lord,
for Thyself, that I may eternally enjoy the immensity of Thy Glory; when shall I be worthy
thereof, when shall I know how to bless Thee as I ought?
25

4.4 Page 34

▲back to top


CHAPTER X. SECOND MEDITATION
2. Offer. O Dearest Lord, I offer Thee all my affections and resolutions, with my whole
heart and soul.
3. Pray. I entreat Thee, O God, that Thou wouldest accept my desires and longings, and
give Thy Blessing to my soul, to enable me to fulfil them, through the Merits of Thy Dear
Son’s Precious Blood shed upon the Cross for me. OUR FATHER, etc. Gather your little
spiritual bouquet.
26

4.5 Page 35

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. THIRD MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XI. THIRD MEDITATION.
Of the Gifts of God.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God. 2. Ask Him to inspire your heart.
Considerations.
1. Consider the material gifts God has given you—your body, and the means for its
preservation; your health, and all that maintains it; your friends and many helps. Consider
too how many persons more deserving than you are without these gifts; some suffering in
health or limb, others exposed to injury, contempt and trouble, or sunk in poverty, while
God has willed you to be better off.
2. Consider the mental gifts He has given you. Why are you not stupid, idiotic, insane
like many you wot of? Again, God has favoured you with a decent and suitable education,
while many have grown up in utter ignorance.
3. Further, consider His spiritual gifts. You are a child of His Church, God has taught
you to know Himself from your youth. How often has He given you His Sacraments? what
inspirations and interior light, what reproofs, He has given to lead you aright; how often
He has forgiven you, how often delivered you from occasions of falling; what opportunities
He has granted for your soul’s progress! Dwell somewhat on the detail, see how Loving and
Gracious God has been to you.
31
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Marvel at God’s Goodness. How good He has been to me, how abundant in mercy
and plenteous in loving-kindness! O my soul, be thou ever telling of the great things the
Lord has done for thee!
2. Marvel at your own ingratitude. What am I, Lord, that Thou rememberest me? How
unworthy am I! I have trodden Thy Mercies under foot, I have abused Thy Grace, turning
it against Thy very Self; I have set the depth of my ingratitude against the deep of Thy Grace
and Favour.
3. Kindle your gratitude. O my soul, be no more so faithless and disloyal to thy mighty
Benefactor! How should not my whole soul serve the Lord, Who has done such great things
in me and for me?
4. Go on, my daughter, to refrain from this or that material indulgence; let your body
be wholly the servant of God, Who has done so much for it: set your soul to seek Him by
this or that devout practice suitable thereto. Make diligent use of the means provided by
the Church to help you to love God and save your soul. Resolve to be constant in prayer
and seeking the Sacraments, in hearing God’s Word, and in obeying His inspirations and
counsels.
32
Conclusion.
27

4.6 Page 36

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. THIRD MEDITATION.
1. Thank God for the clearer knowledge He has given you of His benefits and your own
duty.
2. Offer your heart and all its resolutions to Him.
3. Ask Him to strengthen you to fulfil them faithfully by the Merits of the Death of His
Son. OUR FATHER, etc. Gather the little spiritual bouquet.
28

4.7 Page 37

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. FOURTH MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XII. FOURTH MEDITATION.
On Sin.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God. 2. Ask Him to inspire your heart.
Considerations.
1. Consider how long it is since you first began to commit sin, and how since that first
beginning sin has multiplied in your heart; how every day has added to the number of your
sins against God, against yourself and against your neighbour, by deed, word, thought and
desire.
33
2. Consider your evil tendencies, and how far you have followed them. These two points
will show you that your sins are more in number than the hairs of your head, or the sand
on the seashore.
3. Apart from sin, consider your ingratitude towards God, which is in itself a sin enfolding
all the others, and adding to their enormity: consider the gifts which God has given you,
and which you have turned against the Giver; especially the inspirations you have neglected,
and the promptings to good which you have frustrated. Review the many Sacraments you
have received, and see where are their fruits. Where are the precious jewels wherewith your
Heavenly Bridegroom decked you? with what preparation have you received them? Reflect
upon the ingratitude with which, while God sought to save you, you have fled from Him
and rushed upon destruction.
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Humble yourself in your wretchedness. O my God, how dare I come before Thine
Eyes? I am but a corrupt being, a very sink of ingratitude and wickedness. Can it be that I
have been so disloyal, that not one sense, not one faculty but has been sullied and
stained;—not one day has passed but I have sinned before Thee? Was this a fitting return
for all my Creator’s gifts, for my Redeemer’s Blood?
34
2. Ask pardon;—throw yourself at the Lord’s Feet as the prodigal son, as the Magdalene,
as the woman convicted of adultery. Have mercy, Lord, on me a sinner! O Living Fountain
of Mercy, have pity on me, unworthy as I am.
3. Resolve to do better. Lord, with the help of Thy Grace I will never again give myself
up to sin. I have loved it too well;—henceforth I would abhor it and cleave to Thee. Father
of Mercy, I would live and die to Thee.
4. In order to put away past sin, accuse yourself bravely of it, let there not be one sinful
act which you do not bring to light.
5. Resolve to make every effort to tear up the roots of sin from your heart, especially
this and that individual sin which troubles you most.
29

4.8 Page 38

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. FOURTH MEDITATION.
6. In order to do this, resolve stedfastly to follow the advice given you, and never think
that you have done enough to atone for your past sin.
Conclusion.
1. Thank God for having waited till now for you, and for rousing these good intentions
in your heart. 2. Offer Him all your heart to carry them to good effect. 3. Pray that He would
35
strengthen you.
30

4.9 Page 39

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. FIFTH MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XIII. FIFTH MEDITATION.
Of Death.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God. 2. Ask His Grace. 3. Suppose yourself to be
on your deathbed, in the last extremity, without the smallest hope of recovery.
Considerations.
1. Consider the uncertainty as to the day of your death. One day your soul will quit this
body—will it be in summer or winter? in town or country? by day or by night? will it be
suddenly or with warning? will it be owing to sickness or an accident? will you have time
to make your last confession or not? will your confessor or spiritual father be at hand or
will he not? Alas, of all these things we know absolutely nothing: all that we do know is that
die we shall, and for the most part sooner than we expect.
2. Consider that then the world is at end as far as you are concerned, there will be no
36
more of it for you, it will be altogether overthrown for you, since all pleasures, vanities,
worldly joys, empty delights will be as a mere fantastic vision to you. Woe is me, for what
mere trifles and unrealities I have ventured to offend my God? Then you will see that what
we preferred to Him was nought. But, on the other hand, all devotion and good works will
then seem so precious and so sweet:—Why did I not tread that pleasant path? Then what
you thought to be little sins will look like huge mountains, and your devotion will seem but
a very little thing.
3. Consider the universal farewell which your soul will take of this world. It will say
farewell to riches, pleasures, and idle companions; to amusements and pastimes, to friends
and neighbours, to husband, wife and child, in short to all creation. And lastly it will say
farewell to its own body, which it will leave pale and cold, to become repulsive in decay.
4. Consider how the survivors will hasten to put that body away, and hide it beneath
the earth—and then the world will scarce give you another thought, or remember you, any
more than you have done to those already gone. “God rest his soul!” men will say, and that
is all. O death, how pitiless, how hard thou art!
5. Consider that when it quits the body the soul must go at once to the right hand or
37
the left. To which will your soul go? what side will it take? none other, be sure, than that to
which it had voluntarily drawn while yet in this world.
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Pray to God, and throw yourself into His Arms. O Lord, be Thou my stay in that day
of anguish! May that hour be blessed and favourable to me, if all the rest of my life be full
of sadness and trial.
2. Despise the world. Forasmuch as I know not the hour in which I must quit the world,
I will not grow fond of it. O dear friends, beloved ones of my heart, be content that I cleave
31

4.10 Page 40

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. FIFTH MEDITATION.
to you only with a holy friendship which may last for ever; why should I cling to you with
a tie which must needs be broken?
I will prepare for the hour of death and take every precaution for its peaceful arrival; I
will thoroughly examine into the state of my conscience, and put in order whatever is
wanting.
Conclusion.
Thank God for inspiring you with these resolutions: offer them to His Majesty: intreat
Him anew to grant you a happy death by the Merits of His Dear Son’s Death. Ask the
38
prayers of the Blessed Virgin and the Saints. OUR FATHER, etc.
Gather a bouquet of myrrh.
32

5 Pages 41-50

▲back to top


5.1 Page 41

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. SIXTH MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XIV. SIXTH MEDITATION.
On Judgment.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God. 2. Intreat Him to inspire you.
Considerations.
1. When the time comes which God has appointed for the end of this world, and after
many terrible signs and warnings, which will overwhelm men with fear,—the whole earth
will be destroyed, and nothing then left.
2. Afterwards, all men, save those already risen, shall rise from the dead, and at the voice
of the Archangel appear in the valley of Jehoshaphat. But alas, with what divers aspects! for
some will be glorious and shining, others horrible and ghastly.
3. Consider the majesty with which the Sovereign Judge will appear surrounded by all
39
His Saints and Angels; His Cross, the Sign of Grace to the good and of terror to the evil,
shining brighter than the sun.
4. This Sovereign Judge will with His awful word, instantly fulfilled, separate the evil
and the good, setting the one on His Right Hand, the other on His Left—an eternal separation,
for they will never meet again.
5. This separation made, the books of conscience will be opened, and all men will behold
the malice of the wicked, and how they have contemned God; as also the penitence of the
good, and the results of the grace they received. Nothing will be hid. O my God, what con-
fusion to the one, what rejoicing to the other! Consider the final sentence of the wicked.
“Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.”
Dwell upon these awful words. “Go,” He says—for ever discarding these wretched sinners,
banishing them for ever from His Presence. He calls them “cursed:” O my soul, what a curse:
a curse involving all other maledictions, all possible evil, an irrevocable curse, including all
time and eternity; condemning them to everlasting fire. Think what that eternity of suffering
implies.
6. Then consider the sentence of the good. “Come,” the Judge says—O blessed loving
40
word with which God draws us to Himself and receives us in His Bosom. “Blessed of My
Father”—O blessing above all blessings! “inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the
beginning of the world.” O my God, and that Kingdom will know no end!
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Tremble, my soul, at the thought. O God, who will be my stay in that hour when the
pillars of the earth are shaken?
2. Abhor your sins, which alone can cause you to be lost when that fearful day comes.
Surely I will judge myself now, that I be not judged;—I will examine my conscience, accuse,
33

5.2 Page 42

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. SIXTH MEDITATION.
condemn, punish myself, that the Judge may not condemn me then. I will confess my faults,
and follow the counsels given me.
Conclusion.
Thank God for having given you means of safety in that terrible Day, and time for re-
pentance. Offer Him your heart, and ask for grace to use it well. OUR FATHER, etc.
Gather your bouquet.
41
34

5.3 Page 43

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. SEVENTH MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XV. SEVENTH MEDITATION.
Of Hell.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in God’s Presence.2. Humble yourself, and ask His Aid.3. Picture to
yourself a dark city, reeking with the flames of sulphur and brimstone, inhabited by citizens
who cannot get forth.
Considerations.
1. Even so the lost are plunged in their infernal abyss;—suffering indescribable torture
in every sense and every member; and that because having used their members and senses
for sin, it is just that through them they should suffer now. Those eyes which delighted in
impure vicious sights, now behold devils; the ears which took pleasure in unholy words,
now are deafened with yells of despair;—and so on with the other senses. 2. Beyond all these
sufferings, there is one greater still, the privation and pain of loss of God’s Glory, which is
for ever denied to their vision. If Absalom cared not to be released from exile, if he might
not see his father’s face, 13 how much sorer will it be to be deprived for ever of the blessed
42
vision of God?
3. Consider how insupportable the pains of Hell will be by reason of their eternal dura-
tion. If the irritating bite of an insect, or the restlessness of fever, makes an ordinary night
seem so long and tedious, how terrible will the endless night of eternity be, where nought
will be found save despair, blasphemy and fury!
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Read the Prophet’s descriptions of the terrors of the Lord, 14 and ask your soul
whether it can face them—whether you can bear to lose your God for ever?
2. Confess that you have repeatedly deserved to do so. Resolve henceforth to act differ-
ently, and to rescue yourself from this abyss. Resolve on distinct definite acts by which you
may avoid sin, and thereby eternal death.
Give thanks, offer yourself, pray.
13 2 Sam. xiv. 32.
14 Isa. xxxiii. 14. “Who among us shall dwell with the devouring fire? who among us shall dwell with everlasting
burnings?”
35

5.4 Page 44

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVI. EIGHTH MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XVI. EIGHTH MEDITATION.
On Paradise.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God.2. Invoke His Aid.
Considerations.
1. Represent to yourself a lovely calm night, when the heavens are bright with innumer-
able stars: add to the beauty of such a night the utmost beauty of a glorious summer’s
day,—the sun’s brightness not hindering the clear shining of moon or stars, and then be
sure that it all falls immeasurably short of the glory of Paradise. O bright and blessed country,
O sweet and precious place!
2. Consider the beauty and perfection of the countless inhabitants of that blessed
country;—the millions and millions of angels, Cherubim and Seraphim; the glorious company
of Apostles, martyrs, confessors, virgins, and saints. O blessed company, any one single
member of which surpasses all the glory of this world, what will it be to behold them all, to
sing with them the sweet Song of the Lamb? They rejoice with a perpetual joy, they share
a bliss unspeakable, and unchangeable delights.
3. Consider how they enjoy the Presence of God, Who fills them with the richness of
His Vision, which is a perfect ocean of delight; the joy of being for ever united to their Head.
44
They are like happy birds, hovering and singing for ever within the atmosphere of divinity,
which fills them with inconceivable pleasures. There each one vies without jealousy in singing
the praises of the Creator. “Blessed art Thou for ever, O Dear and Precious Lord and Re-
deemer, Who dost so freely give us of Thine Own Glory,” they cry; and He in His turn pours
out His ceaseless Blessing on His Saints. “Blessed are ye,—Mine own for ever, who have
served Me faithfully, and with a good courage.”
Affections and Resolutions.
1. Admire and rejoice in the Heavenly Country; the glorious and blessed New Jerusalem.
2. Reprove the coldness of your own heart for having hitherto so little sought after that
glorious abode. Why have I so long lingered indifferent to the eternal happiness set before
me? Woe is me that, for the sake of poor savourless earthly things, I have so often forgotten
those heavenly delights. How could I neglect such real treasures for mere vain and contempt-
ible earthly matters?
3. Aspire earnestly after that blessed abode. Forasmuch, O Dear Lord, as Thou hast been
pleased to turn my feet into Thy ways, never will I again look back. Go forth, my soul, towards
45
thy promised rest, journey unweariedly to that hoped-for land; wherefore shouldest thou
tarry in Egypt?
4. Resolve to give up such and such things, which hinder you on the way, and to do such
others as will help you thitherwards.
36

5.5 Page 45

▲back to top


Give thanks, offer, pray.
CHAPTER XVI. EIGHTH MEDITATION.
37

5.6 Page 46

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVII. NINTH MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XVII. NINTH MEDITATION.
On the Choice upon to you between Heaven and Hell.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God.2. Humble yourself before Him, and ask His
inspiration.
Considerations.
1. Imagine yourself alone with your good angel in an open plain, as was Tobit on his
way to Rages. Suppose the Angel to set before you Paradise, full of delights and joys; and
on the other hand Hell, with all its torments. Contemplate both, kneeling in imagination
before your guardian Angel. Consider that you are most truly standing between Hell and
46
Paradise, and that both the one and the other are open to receive you, according to your
own choice.
2. Consider that the choice you make in this life will last for ever in the next.
3. Consider too, that while both are open to receive you according to your choice, yet
God, Who is prepared to give the one by reason of His Justice, the other by reason of His
Mercy, all the while desires unspeakably that you should select Paradise; and your good
Angel is urging you with all his might to do so, offering you countless graces on God’s part,
countless helps to attain to it.
4. Consider that Jesus Christ, enthroned in Heaven, looks down upon you in loving in-
vitation: “O beloved one, come unto Me, and joy for ever in the eternal blessedness of My
Love!” Behold His mother yearning over you with maternal tenderness—” Courage, my
child, do not despise the Goodness of my Son, or my earnest prayers for thy salvation.” Behold
the Saints, who have left you their example, the millions of holy souls who long after you,
desiring earnestly that you may one day be for ever joined to them in their song of praise,
urging upon you that the road to Heaven is not so hard to find as the world would have you
think. “Press on boldly, dear friend,”—they cry. “Whoso will ponder well the path by which
47
we came hither, will discover that we attained to these present delights by sweeter joys than
any this world can give.”
The Choice.
1. O Hell, I abhor thee now and for ever; I abhor thy griefs and torments, thine endless
misery, the unceasing blasphemies and maledictions which thou pourest out upon my
God;—and turning to thee, O blessed Paradise, eternal glory, unfading happiness, I choose
thee for ever as my abode, thy glorious mansions, thy precious and abiding tabernacles. O
my God, I bless Thy Mercy which gives me the power to choose—O Jesus, Saviour, I accept
Thine Eternal Love, and praise Thee for the promise Thou hast given me of a place prepared
for me in that blessed New Jerusalem, where I shall love and bless Thee for ever.
38

5.7 Page 47

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVII. NINTH MEDITATION.
2. Dwell lovingly upon the example set before you by the Blessed Virgin and the Saints,
and strive to follow where they point you. Give yourself up to your guardian Angel, that
he may be your guide, and gird up your courage anew to make this choice.
48
39

5.8 Page 48

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. TENTH MEDITATION.
CHAPTER XVIII. TENTH MEDITATION.
How the Soul chooses the Devout Life.
Preparation.
1. PLACE yourself in the Presence of God.2. Humble yourself before Him, and ask His
Aid.
Considerations.
1. Once more imagine yourself in an open plain, alone with your guardian Angel, and
represent to yourself on the left hand the Devil sitting on a high and mighty throne, surroun-
ded by a vast troop of worldly men, who bow bareheaded before him, doing homage to him
by the various sins they commit. Study the countenances of the miserable courtiers of that
most abominable king:—some raging with fury, envy and passion, some murderous in their
hatred;—others pale and haggard in their craving after wealth, or madly pursuing every
vain and profitless pleasure;—others sunk and lost in vile, impure affections. See how all
alike are hateful, restless, wild: see how they despise one another, and only pretend to an
unreal self-seeking love. Such is the miserable reign of the abhorred Tyrant.
2. On the other hand, behold Jesus Christ Crucified, calling these unhappy wretches to
49
come to Him, and interceding for them with all the Love of His Precious Heart. Behold the
company of devout souls and their guardian Angels, contemplate the beauty of this religious
Kingdom. What lovelier than the troop of virgin souls, men and women, pure as
lilies:—widows in their holy desolation and humility; husbands and wives living in all tender
love and mutual cherishing. See how such pious souls know how to combine their exterior
and interior duties;—to love the earthly spouse without diminishing their devotion to the
Heavenly Bridegroom. Look around—one and all you will see them with loving, holy, gentle
countenances listening to the Voice of their Lord, all seeking to enthrone Him more and
more within their hearts.
They rejoice, but it is with a peaceful, loving, sober joy; they love, but their love is alto-
gether holy and pure. Such among these devout ones as have sorrows to bear, are not dis-
heartened thereby, and do not grieve overmuch, for their Saviour’s Eye is upon them to
comfort them, and they all seek Him only.
3. Surely you have altogether renounced Satan with his weary miserable troop, by the
good resolutions you have made;—but nevertheless you have not yet wholly attained to the
50
King Jesus, or altogether joined His blessed company of devout ones:—you have hovered
betwixt the two.
4. The Blessed Virgin, S. Joseph, S. Louis, S. Monica, and hundreds of thousands more
who were once like you, living in the world, call upon you and encourage you.
5. The Crucified King Himself calls you by your own name: “Come, O my beloved,
come, and let Me crown thee!”
40

5.9 Page 49

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. TENTH MEDITATION.
The Choice.
1. O world, O vile company, never will I enlist beneath thy banner; for ever I have for-
saken thy flatteries and deceptions. O proud king, monarch of evil, infernal spirit, I renounce
thee and all thy hollow pomp, I detest thee and all thy works.
2. And turning to Thee, O Sweet Jesus, King of blessedness and of eternal glory, I cleave
to Thee with all the powers of my soul, I adore Thee with all my heart, I choose Thee now
and ever for my King, and with inviolable fidelity I would offer my irrevocable service, and
submit myself to Thy holy laws and ordinances.
3. O Blessed Virgin Mother of God, you shall be my example, I will follow you with all
reverence and respect.
51
O my good Angel, bring me to this heavenly company, leave me not until I have reached
them, with whom I will sing for ever, in testimony of my choice, “Glory be to Jesus, my
Lord!”
41

5.10 Page 50

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIX. How to make a General Confession.
CHAPTER XIX. How to make a General Confession.
SUCH meditations as these, my daughter, will help you, and having made them, go on
bravely in the spirit of humility to make your general confession;—but I entreat you, be not
troubled by any sort of fearfulness. The scorpion who stings us is venomous, but when his
oil has been distilled, it is the best remedy for his bite;—even so sin is shameful when we
commit it, but when reduced to repentance and confession, it becomes salutary and honour-
able. Contrition and confession are in themselves so lovely and sweet-savoured, that they
efface the ugliness and disperse the ill savour of sin. Simon the leper called Magdalene a
sinner, 15 but our Lord turned the discourse to the perfume of her ointment and the greatness
of her love. If we are really humble, my daughter, our sins will be infinitely displeasing to
us, because they offend God;—but it will be welcome and sweet to accuse ourselves thereof
because in so doing we honour God; and there is always somewhat soothing in fully telling
52
the physician all details of our pain.
When you come to your spiritual father, imagine yourself to be on Mount Calvary, at
the Feet of the Crucified Saviour, Whose Precious Blood is dropping freely to cleanse you
from all your sin. Though it is not his actual Blood, yet it is the merit of that outpoured
Blood which is sprinkled over His penitents as they kneel in Confession. Be sure then that
you open your heart fully, and put away your sins by confessing them, for in proportion as
they are put out, so will the Precious Merits of the Passion of Christ come in and fill you
with blessings.
Tell everything simply and with straightforwardness, and thoroughly satisfy your con-
science in doing so. Then listen to the admonitions and counsels of God’s Minister, saying
in your heart, “Speak, Lord, for Thy servant heareth.” It is truly God to Whom you hearken,
forasmuch as He has said to His representatives, “Whoso heareth you, heareth Me.” 16 Then
take the following protest, as a summary of your contrition, having carefully studied and
meditated upon it beforehand: read it through with as earnest an intention as you can make.
53
15 S. Mark xiv. and S. Luke vii. 39.
16 S. Luke x. 16.
42

6 Pages 51-60

▲back to top


6.1 Page 51

▲back to top


CHAPTER XX. A hearty Protest made with the object of confirming the Soul's…
CHAPTER XX. A hearty Protest made with the object of confirming
the Soul’s resolution to serve God, as a conclusion to its acts of
Penitence.
I, THE undersigned,—in the Presence of God and of all the company of Heaven, having
considered the Infinite Mercy of His Heavenly Goodness towards me, a most miserable,
unworthy creature, whom He has created, preserved, sustained, delivered from so many
dangers, and filled with so many blessings: having above all considered the incomprehensible
mercy and loving-kindness with which this most Good God has borne with me in my sin-
fulness, leading me so tenderly to repentance, and waiting so patiently for me till
this—(present) year of my life, notwithstanding all my ingratitude, disloyalty and faithless-
ness, by which I have delayed turning to Him, and despising His Grace, have offended Him
anew: and further, remembering that in my Baptism I was solemnly and happily dedicated
to God as His child, and that in defiance of the profession then made in my name, I have
so often miserably profaned my gifts, turning them against God’s Divine Majesty:—I, now
coming to myself prostrate in heart and soul before the Throne of His Justice, acknowledge
54
and confess that I am duly accused and convicted of treason against His Majesty, and guilty
of the Death and Passion of Jesus Christ, by reason of the sins I have committed, for which
He died, bearing the reproach of the Cross; so that I deserve nothing else save eternal dam-
nation.
But turning to the Throne of Infinite Mercy of this Eternal God, detesting the sins of
my past life with all my heart and all my strength, I humbly desire and ask grace, pardon,
and mercy, with entire absolution from my sin, in virtue of the Death and Passion of that
same Lord and Redeemer, on Whom I lean as the only ground of my hope. I renew the
sacred promise of faithfulness to God made in my name at my Baptism; renouncing the
devil, the world, and the flesh, abhorring their accursed suggestions, vanities and lusts, now
and for all eternity. And turning to a Loving and Pitiful God, I desire, intend, and deliberately
resolve to serve and love Him now and eternally, devoting my mind and all its faculties,
my soul and all its powers, my heart and all its affections, my body and all its senses, to His
Will. I resolve never to misuse any part of my being by opposing His Divine Will and Sov-
ereign Majesty, to which I wholly immolate myself in intention, vowing ever to be His loyal,
55
obedient and faithful servant without any change or recall. But if unhappily, through the
promptings of the enemy, or human infirmity, I should in anywise fail in this my resolution
and dedication, I do most earnestly resolve by the grace of the Holy Spirit to rise up again
so soon as I shall perceive my fall, and turn anew, without any delay, to seek His Divine
Mercy. This is my firm will and intention,—my inviolable, irrevocable resolution, which I
make and confirm without any reserve, in the Holy Presence of God, in the sight of the
Church triumphant, and before the Church militant, which is my mother, who accepts this
43

6.2 Page 52

▲back to top


CHAPTER XX. A hearty Protest made with the object of confirming the Soul's…
my declaration, in the person of him who, as her representative, hears me make it. Be pleased,
O Eternal, All-Powerful, and All-Loving God,—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, to confirm me
in this my resolution, and accept my hearty and willing offering. And inasmuch as Thou
hast been pleased to inspire me with the will to make it, give me also the needful strength
and grace to keep it. O God, Thou art my God, the God of my heart, my soul, and spirit,
and as such I acknowledge and adore Thee, now and for all eternity. Glory be to Jesus. Amen.
56
44

6.3 Page 53

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXI. Conclusion of this First Purification.
CHAPTER XXI. Conclusion of this First Purification.
HAVING made this resolution, wait attentively, and open the ears of your heart, that
you may in spirit hear the absolution which the Lord of your soul, sitting on the throne of
His Mercy, will speak in Heaven before the Saints and Angels when His Priest absolves you
here below in His Name. Be sure that all that company of blessed ones rejoice in your joy,
and sing a song of untold gladness, embracing you and accepting you as cleansed and
sanctified. Of a truth, my daughter, this is a marvellous deed, and a most blessed bargain
for you, inasmuch as giving yourself to His Divine Majesty, you gain Him, and save yourself
for eternal life. No more remains to do, save to take the pen and heartily sign your protest,
and then hasten to the Altar, where God on His side will sign and seal your absolution, and
His promise of Paradise, giving Himself to you in His Sacrament, as a sacred seal placed
upon your renewed heart. And thus, dear child, your soul will be cleansed from sin, and
from all its affections. But forasmuch as these affections are easily rekindled, thanks to our
infirmity and concupiscence (which maybe mortified, but which can never be altogether
extinguished while we live), I will give you certain counsels by the practice of which you
57
may henceforth avoid mortal sin, and the affections pertaining thereto. And as these counsels
will also help you to attain a yet more perfect purification, before giving them, I would say
somewhat concerning that absolute perfection to which I seek to lead you.
45

6.4 Page 54

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXII. The Necessity of Purging away all tendency to Venial Sins.…
CHAPTER XXII. The Necessity of Purging away all tendency to
Venial Sins.
AS daylight waxes, we, gazing into a mirror, see more plainly the soils and stains upon
our face; and even so as the interior light of the Holy Spirit enlightens our conscience, we
see more distinctly the sins, inclinations and imperfections which hinder our progress towards
real devotion. And the selfsame light which shows us these blots and stains, kindles in us
the desire to be cleansed and purged therefrom. You will find then, my child, that besides
the mortal sins and their affections from which your soul has already been purged, you are
beset by sundry inclinations and tendencies to venial sin; mind, I do not say you will find
venial sins, but the inclination and tendency to them. Now, one is quite different from the
58
other. We can never be altogether free from venial sin,—at least not until after a very long
persistence in this purity; but we can be without any affection for venial sin. It is altogether
one thing to have said something unimportant not strictly true, out of carelessness or liveli-
ness, and quite a different matter to take pleasure in lying, and in the habitual practice
thereof. But I tell you that you must purify your soul from all inclination to venial sin;—that
is to say, you must not voluntarily retain any deliberate intention of permitting yourself to
commit any venial sin whatever. It would be most unworthy consciously to admit anything
so displeasing to God, as the will to offend Him in anywise. Venial sin, however small, is
displeasing to God, although it be not so displeasing as the greater sins which involve
eternal condemnation; and if venial sin is displeasing to Him, any clinging which we tolerate
to mortal sin is nothing less than a resolution to offend His Divine Majesty. Is it really possible
that a rightly disposed soul can not only offend God, but take pleasure therein?
These inclinations, my daughter, are in direct opposition to devotion, as inclinations
to mortal sin are to love:—they weaken the mental power, hinder Divine consolations, and
open the door to temptations;—and although they may not destroy the soul, at least they
59
bring on very serious disease. “Dead flies cause the ointment to send forth a stinking savour,”
says the Wise Man. 17 He means that the flies which settle upon and taste of the ointment
only damage it temporarily, leaving the mass intact, but if they fall into it, and die there,
they spoil and corrupt it. Even so venial sins which pass over a devout soul without being
harboured, do not permanently injure it, but if such sins are fostered and cherished, they
destroy the sweet savour of that soul—that is to say, its devotion. The spider cannot kill
bees, but it can spoil their honey, and so encumber their combs with its webs in course of
time, as to hinder the bees materially. Just so, though venial sins may not lose the soul, they
will spoil its devotion, and so cumber its faculties with bad habits and evil inclinations, as
to deprive it of all that cheerful readiness which is the very essence of true devotion; that is
17 Eccles. x. 1.
46

6.5 Page 55

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXII. The Necessity of Purging away all tendency to Venial Sins.…
to say, if they are harboured in the conscience by delight taken therein. A trifling inaccuracy,
a little hastiness in word or action, some small excess in mirth, in dress, in gaiety, may not
be very important, if these are forthwith heeded and swept out as spiritual cobwebs;—but
if they are permitted to linger in the heart, or, worse still, if we take pleasure in them and
60
indulge them, our honey will soon be spoilt, and the hive of our conscience will be cumbered
and damaged. But I ask again, how can a generous heart take delight in anything it knows
to be displeasing to its God, or wish to do what offends Him?
47

6.6 Page 56

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIII. It is needful to put away all Inclination for Useless and…
CHAPTER XXIII. It is needful to put away all Inclination for Useless
and Dangerous Things.
SPORTS, balls, plays, festivities, pomps, are not in themselves evil, but rather indifferent
matters, capable of being used for good or ill; but nevertheless they are dangerous, and it is
still more dangerous to take great delight in them. Therefore, my daughter, I say that although
it is lawful to amuse yourself, to dance, dress, feast, and see seemly plays,—at the same time,
if you are much addicted to these things, they will hinder your devotion, and become ex-
tremely hurtful and dangerous to you. The harm lies, not in doing them, but in the degree
to which you care for them. It is a pity to sow the seed of vain and foolish tastes in the soil
of your heart, taking up the place of better things, and hindering the soul from cultivating
61
good dispositions. It was thus that the Nazarites of old abstained not merely from all intox-
icating liquors, but from grapes fresh or dried, and from vinegar, not because these were
intoxicating, but because they might excite the desire for fermented liquors. Just so, while
I do not forbid the use of these dangerous pleasures, I say that you cannot take an excessive
delight in them without their telling upon your devotion. When the stag has waxed fat he
hides himself amid the thicket, conscious that his fleetness is impaired should he be in need
to fly: and so the human heart which is cumbered with useless, superfluous, dangerous
clingings becomes incapacitated for that earnest following after God which is the true life
of devotion. No one blames children for running after butterflies, because they are children,
but is it not ridiculous and pitiful to see full-grown men eager about such worthless trifles
as the worldly amusements before named, which are likely to throw them off their balance
and disturb their spiritual life? Therefore, dear child, I would have you cleanse your heart
from all such tastes, remembering that while the acts themselves are not necessarily incom-
patible with a devout life, all delight in them must be harmful.
62
48

6.7 Page 57

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIV. All Evil Inclinations must be purged away.
CHAPTER XXIV. All Evil Inclinations must be purged away.
FURTHERMORE, my daughter, we have certain natural inclinations, which are not
strictly speaking either mortal or venial sins, but rather imperfections; and the acts in which
they take shape, failings and deficiencies. Thus S. Jerome says that S. Paula had so strong a
tendency to excessive sorrow, that when she lost her husband and children she nearly died
of grief: that was not a sin, but an imperfection, since it did not depend upon her wish and
will. Some people are naturally easy, some oppositions; some are indisposed to accept other
men’s opinions, some naturally disposed to be cross, some to be affectionate—in short, there
is hardly any one in whom some such imperfections do not exist. Now, although they be
natural and instinctive in each person, they may be remedied and corrected, or even eradic-
ated, by cultivating the reverse disposition. And this, my child, must be done. Gardeners
have found how to make the bitter almond tree bear sweet fruit, by grafting the juice of the
latter upon it, why should we not purge out our perverse dispositions and infuse such as
are good? There is no disposition so good but it may be made bad by dint of vicious habits,
63
and neither is there any natural disposition so perverse but that it may be conquered and
overcome by God’s Grace primarily, and then by our earnest diligent endeavour. I shall
therefore now proceed to give you counsels and suggest practices by which you may purify
your soul from all dangerous affections and imperfections, and from all tendencies to venial
sin, thereby strengthening yourself more and more against mortal sin. May God give you
grace to use them.
49

6.8 Page 58

▲back to top


PART II. CONTAINING SUNDRY COUNSELS AS TO UPLIFTING THE SOUL TO GOD
IN PRAYER…
PART II. CONTAINING SUNDRY COUNSELS AS TO
UPLIFTING THE SOUL TO GOD IN PRAYER AND
THE USE OF THE SACRAMENTS.
50

6.9 Page 59

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. The Necessity of Prayer.
CHAPTER I. The Necessity of Prayer.
1. PRAYER opens the understanding to the brightness of Divine Light, and the will to
the warmth of Heavenly Love—nothing can so effectually purify the mind from its many
ignorances, or the will from its perverse affections. It is as a healing water which causes the
roots of our good desires to send forth fresh shoots, which washes away the soul’s imperfec-
tions, and allays the thirst of passion.
2. But especially I commend earnest mental prayer to you, more particularly such as
bears upon the Life and Passion of our Lord. If you contemplate Him frequently in medita-
tion, your whole soul will be filled with Him, you will grow in His Likeness, and your actions
will be moulded on His. He is the Light of the world; therefore in Him, by Him, and for
Him we shall be enlightened and illuminated; He is the Tree of Life, beneath the shadow of
which we must find rest;—He is the Living Fountain of Jacob’s well, wherein we may wash
65
away every stain. Children learn to speak by hearing their mother talk, and stammering
forth their childish sounds in imitation; and so if we cleave to the Savior in meditation,
listening to His words, watching His actions and intentions, we shall learn in time, through
His Grace, to speak, act and will like Himself. Believe me, my daughter, there is no way to
God save through this door. Just as the glass of a mirror would give no reflection save for
the metal behind it, so neither could we here below contemplate the Godhead, were it not
united to the Sacred Humanity of our Saviour, Whose Life and Death are the best, sweetest
and most profitable subjects that we can possibly select for meditation. It is not without
meaning that the Saviour calls Himself the Bread come down from Heaven;—just as we eat
bread with all manner of other food, so we need to meditate and feed upon our Dear Lord
in every prayer and action. His Life has been meditated and written about by various authors.
I should specially commend to you the writings of S. Bonaventura, Bellintani, Bruno, Capilla,
Grenada and Da Ponte. 1
3. Give an hour every day to meditation before dinner;—if you can, let it be early in the
morning, when your mind will be less cumbered, and fresh after the night’s rest. Do not
66
spend more than an hour thus, unless specially advised to do so by your spiritual father.
4. If you can make your meditation quietly in church, it will be well, and no one, father
or mother, husband or wife, can object to an hour spent there, and very probably you could
not secure a time so free from interruption at home.
5. Begin all prayer, whether mental or vocal, by an act of the Presence of God. If you
observe this rule strictly, you will soon see how useful it is.
1 S. Bonaventura, Louis of Grenada, and Da Ponte’s works are still available and are admirable helps to
meditation. Among more modern works might be suggested Isaac Williams on the Passion, Avrillon’s Lent
Guide, &c. &c.
51

6.10 Page 60

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. The Necessity of Prayer.
6. It may help you to say the Creed, Lord’s Prayer, etc., in Latin, but you should also
study them diligently in your own language, so as thoroughly to gather up the meaning of
these holy words, which must be used fixing your thoughts steadily on their purport, not
striving to say many words so much as seeking to say a few with your whole heart. One Our
Father said devoutly is worth more than many prayers hurried over.
7. The Rosary is a useful devotion when rightly used, and there are various little books
to teach this. It is well, too, to say pious Litanies, and the other vocal prayers appointed for
the Hours and found in Manuals of devotion,—but if you have a gift for mental prayer, let
67
that always take the chief place, so that if, having made that, you are hindered by business
or any other cause from saying your wonted vocal prayers, do not be disturbed, but rest
satisfied with saying the Lord’s Prayer, the Angelic Salutation, and the Creed after your
meditation.
8. If, while saying vocal prayers, your heart feels drawn to mental prayer, do not resist
it, but calmly let your mind fall into that channel, without troubling because you have not
finished your appointed vocal prayers. The mental prayer you have substituted for them is
more acceptable to God, and more profitable to your soul. I should make an exception of
the Church’s Offices, if you are bound to say those by your vocation—in such a case these
are your duty.
9. If it should happen that your morning goes by without the usual meditation, either
owing to a pressure of business, or from any other cause, (which interruptions you should
try to prevent as far as possible,) try to repair the loss in the afternoon, but not immediately
after a meal, or you will perhaps be drowsy, which is bad both for your meditation and your
health. But if you are unable all day to make up for the omission, you must remedy it as far
as may be by ejaculatory prayer, and by reading some spiritual book, together with an act
68
of penitence for the neglect, together with a stedfast resolution to do better the next day.
52

7 Pages 61-70

▲back to top


7.1 Page 61

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. A short Method of Meditation. And first, the Presence of God,…
CHAPTER II. A short Method of Meditation. And first, the Presence
of God, the First Point of Preparation.
IT may be, my daughter, that you do not know how to practise mental prayer, for un-
fortunately it is a thing much neglected now-adays. I will therefore give you a short and easy
method for using it, until such time as you may read sundry books written on the subject,
and above all till practice teaches you how to use it more perfectly. And first of all, the Pre-
paration, which consists of two points: first, placing yourself in the Presence of God; and
second, asking His Aid. And in order to place your self in the Presence of God, I will suggest
four chief considerations which you can use at first.
First, a lively earnest realisation that His Presence is universal; that is to say, that He is
everywhere, and in all, and that there is no place, nothing in the world, devoid of His Most
69
Holy Presence, so that, even as birds on the wing meet the air continually, we, let us go
where we will, meet with that Presence always and everywhere. It is a truth which all are
ready to grant, but all are not equally alive to its importance. A blind man when in the
presence of his prince will preserve a reverential demeanour if told that the king is there,
although unable to see him; but practically, what men do not see they easily forget, and so
readily lapse into carelessness and irreverence. Just so, my child, we do not see our God,
and although faith warns us that He is present, not beholding Him with our mortal eyes,
we are too apt to forget Him, and act as though He were afar: for, while knowing perfectly
that He is everywhere, if we do not think about it, it is much as though we knew it not. And
therefore, before beginning to pray, it is needful always to rouse the soul to a stedfast remem-
brance and thought of the Presence of God. This is what David meant when he exclaimed,
“If I climb up to Heaven, Thou art there, and if I go down to hell, Thou art there also!” 2
And in like manner Jacob, who, beholding the ladder which went up to Heaven, cried out,
“Surely the Lord is in this place and I knew it not” 3 meaning thereby that he had not thought
of it; for assuredly he could not fail to know that God was everywhere and in all things.
70
Therefore, when you make ready to pray, you must say with your whole heart, “God is indeed
here.”
The second way of placing yourself in this Sacred Presence is to call to mind that God
is not only present in the place where you are, but that He is very specially present in your
heart and mind, which He kindles and inspires with His Holy Presence, abiding there as
Heart of your heart, Spirit of your spirit. Just as the soul animates the whole body, and every
member thereof, but abides especially in the heart, so God, while present everywhere, yet
makes His special abode with our spirit. Therefore David calls Him “the Strength of my
2 Ps. cxxxix. 7.
3 Gen. xxviii. 16.
53

7.2 Page 62

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. A short Method of Meditation. And first, the Presence of God,…
heart;” 4 and S. Paul said that in Him “we live and move and have our being.” 5 Dwell upon
this thought until you have kindled a great reverence within your heart for God Who is so
closely present to you.
The third way is to dwell upon the thought of our Lord, Who in His Ascended Humanity
looks down upon all men, but most particularly on all Christians, because they are His
children; above all, on those who pray, over whose doings He keeps watch. Nor is this any
mere imagination, it is very truth, and although we see Him not, He is looking down upon
us. It was given to S. Stephen in the hour of martyrdom thus to behold Him, and we may
71
well say with the Bride of the Canticles, “He looketh forth at the windows, shewing Himself
through the lattice.” 6
The fourth way is simply to exercise your ordinary imagination, picturing the Saviour
to yourself in His Sacred Humanity as if He were beside you just as we are wont to think of
our friends, and fancy that we see or hear them at our side. But when the Blessed Sacrament
of the Altar is there, then this Presence is no longer imaginary, but most real; and the sacred
species are but as a veil from behind which the Present Saviour beholds and considers us,
although we cannot see Him as He is.
Make use of one or other of these methods for placing yourself in the Presence of God
before you begin to pray;—do not try to use them all at once, but take one at a time, and
that briefly and simply.
4 Ps. lxxiii. 26.
5 Acts xvii. 28.
6 Cant. ii. 9.
54

7.3 Page 63

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. Invocation, the Second Point of Preparation.
CHAPTER III. Invocation, the Second Point of Preparation.
INVOCATION is made as follows: your soul, having realised God’s Presence, will
prostrate itself with the utmost reverence, acknowledging its unworthiness to abide before
His Sovereign Majesty; and yet knowing that He of His Goodness would have you come to
Him, you must ask of Him grace to serve and worship Him in this your meditation. You
may use some such brief and earnest words as those of David: “Cast me not away from Thy
Presence, and take not Thy Holy Spirit from me.” 7 “Shew me Thy Ways, O Lord, and teach
me Thy paths.” 8 “Give me understanding, and I shall keep Thy Law: yea, I shall keep it with
my whole heart.” 9 “I am Thy servant, O grant me understanding.” 10 Dwell too upon the
thought of your guardian Angel, and of the Saints connected with the special mystery you
are considering, as the Blessed Virgin, S. John, the Magdalene, the good thief, etc., if you
are meditating in the Passion, so that you may share in their devout feelings and inten-
tion,—and in the same way with other subjects.
7 Ps. li. 11.
8 Ps. xxv. 4.
9 Ps. cxix. 34.
10 Ps. cxix. 125.
55

7.4 Page 64

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. The Third Point of Preparation, representing the Mystery to…
CHAPTER IV. The Third Point of Preparation, representing the
Mystery to be meditated to Your Imagination.
FOLLOWING upon these two ordinary points, there ere is a third, which is not necessary
to all meditation, called by some the local representation, and by others the interior picture.
It is simply kindling a vivid picture of the mystery to be meditated within your imagination,
even as though you were actually beholding it. For instance, if you wish to meditate upon
our Lord on His Cross, you will place yourself in imagination on Mount Calvary, as though
you saw and heard all that occurred there during the Passion; or you can imagine to yourself
all that the Evangelists describe as taking place where you are. In the same way, when you
meditate upon death, bring the circumstances that will attend your own vividly to mind,
and so of hell, or any subjects which involve visible, tangible circumstances. When it is a
question of such mysteries as God’s Greatness, His Attributes, the end of our creation, or
other invisible things, you cannot make this use of your imagination. At most you may
employ certain comparisons and similitudes, but these are not always opportune, and I
would have you follow a very simple method, and not weary your mind with striving after
new inventions. Still, often this use of the imagination tends to concentrate the mind on the
mystery we wish to meditate, and to prevent our thoughts from wandering hither and
thither, just as when you shut a bird within a cage, or fasten a hawk by its lures. Some people
74
will tell you that it is better to confine yourself to mere abstract thought, and a simple
mental and spiritual consideration of these mysteries, but this is too difficult for beginners;
and until God calls you up higher, I would advise you, my daughter, to abide contentedly
in the lowly valley I have pointed out.
56

7.5 Page 65

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. Considerations, the Second Part of Meditation.
CHAPTER V. Considerations, the Second Part of Meditation.
AFTER this exercise of the imagination, we come to that of the understanding: for
meditations, properly so called, are certain considerations by which we raise the affections
to God and heavenly things. Now meditation differs therein from study and ordinary
methods of thought which have not the Love of God or growth in holiness for their object,
but some other end, such as the acquisition of learning or power of argument. So, when
you have, as I said, limited the efforts of your mind within due bounds,—whether by the
imagination, if the subject be material, or by propositions, if it be a spiritual subject,—you
will begin to form reflections or considerations after the pattern of the meditations I have
75
already sketched for you. And if your mind finds sufficient matter, light and fruit wherein
to rest in any one consideration, dwell upon it, even as the bee, which hovers over one flower
so long as it affords honey. But if you do not find wherewith to feed your mind, after a certain
reasonable effort, then go on to another consideration,—only be quiet and simple, and do
not be eager or hurried.
57

7.6 Page 66

▲back to top


CHAPTER VI. The Third Part of Meditation, Affections and Resolutions.
CHAPTER VI. The Third Part of Meditation, Affections and
Resolutions.
MEDITATION excites good desires in the will, or sensitive part of the soul,—such as
love of God and of our neighbour, a craving for the glory of Paradise, zeal for the salvation
of others, imitation of our Lord’s Example, compassion, thanksgiving, fear of God’s wrath
and of judgment, hatred of sin, trust in God’s Goodness and Mercy, shame for our past life;
and in all such affections you should pour out your soul as much as possible. If you want
help in this, turn to some simple book of devotions, the Imitation of Christ, the Spiritual
Combat, or whatever you find most helpful to your individual wants.
76
But, my daughter, you must not stop short in general affections, without turning them
into special resolutions for your own correction and amendment. For instance, meditating
on Our Dear Lord’s First Word from the Cross, you will no doubt be roused to the desire
of imitating Him in forgiving and loving your enemies. But that is not enough, unless you
bring it to some practical resolution, such as, “I will not be angered any more by the annoying
things said of me by such or such a neighbour, nor by the slights offered me by such an one;
but rather I will do such and such things in order to soften and conciliate them.” In this
way, my daughter, you will soon correct your faults, whereas mere general resolutions would
take but a slow and uncertain effect.
58

7.7 Page 67

▲back to top


CHAPTER VII. The Conclusion and Spiritual Bouquet.
CHAPTER VII. The Conclusion and Spiritual Bouquet.
THE meditation should be concluded by three acts, made with the utmost humility.
First, an act of thanksgiving;—thanking God for the affections and resolutions with which
He has inspired you, and for the Mercy and Goodness He has made known to you in the
mystery you have been meditating. Secondly, an act of oblation, by which you offer your
affections and resolutions to God, in union with His Own Goodness and Mercy, and the
Death and Merits of His Son. The third act is one of petition, in which you ask God to give
you a share in the Merits of His Dear Son, and a blessing on your affections and resolutions,
to the end that you may be able to put them in practice. You will further pray for the Church,
and all her Ministers, your relations, friends, and all others, using the Our Father as the
most comprehensive and necessary of prayers.
Besides all this, I bade you gather a little bouquet of devotion, and what I mean is this.
When walking in a beautiful garden most people are wont to gather a few flowers as they
go, which they keep, and enjoy their scent during the day. So, when the mind explores some
mystery in meditation, it is well to pick out one or more points that have specially arrested
the attention, and are most likely to be helpful to you through the day, and this should be
done at once before quitting the subject of your meditation.
78
59

7.8 Page 68

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. Some Useful Hints as to Meditation.
CHAPTER VIII. Some Useful Hints as to Meditation.
ABOVE all things, my daughter, strive when your meditation is ended to retain the
thoughts and resolutions you have made as your earnest practice throughout the day. This
is the real fruit of meditation, without which it is apt to be unprofitable, if not actually
harmful—inasmuch as to dwell upon virtues without practising them lends to puff us up
with unrealities, until we begin to fancy ourselves all that we have meditated upon and re-
solved to be; which is all very well if our resolutions are earnest and substantial, but on the
contrary hollow and dangerous if they are not put in practice. You must then diligently en-
deavour to carry out your resolutions, and seek for all opportunities, great or small. For in-
stance, if your resolution was to win over those who oppose you by gentleness, seek through
the day any occasion of meeting such persons kindly, and if none offers, strive to speak well
of them, and pray for them.
When you leave off this interior prayer, you must be careful to keep your heart in an
79
even balance, lest the balm it has received in meditation be scattered. I mean, try to maintain
silence for some brief space, and let your thoughts be transferred gradually from devotion
to business, keeping alive the feelings and affections aroused in meditation as long as possible.
Supposing some one to have received a precious porcelain vessel, filled with a most costly
liquid, which he is going to carry home; how carefully he would go, not looking about, but
watching stedfastly lest he trip or stumble, or lest he spill any of the contents of his vessel.
Just so, after meditation, do not allow yourself forthwith to be distracted, but look straight
before you. Of course, if you meet any one to whom you are bound to attend, you must act
according to the circumstances in which you find yourself, but even thus give heed to your
heart, so as to lose as little as possible of the precious fruits of your meditation. You should
strive, too, to accustom yourself to go easily from prayer to all such occupations as your
calling or position lawfully require of you, even although such occupations may seem un-
congenial to the affections and thoughts just before forming part of your prayer. Thus the
lawyer should be able to go from meditation to his pleading, the tradesman to his business,
the mistress of a family to the cares of her household and her wifely duties, so calmly and
80
gently as not to be in any way disturbed by so doing. In both you are fulfilling God’s Will,
and you should be able to turn from one to the other in a devout and humble spirit.
It may be that sometimes, immediately after your preparation, your affections will be
wholly drawn to God, and then, my child, you must let go the reins, and not attempt to
follow any given method; since, although as a general rule your considerations should precede
your affections and resolutions, when the Holy Spirit gives you those affections at once, it
is unnecessary to use the machinery which was intended to bring about the same result. In
short, whenever such affections are kindled in your heart, accept them, and give them place
in preference to all other considerations. The only object in placing the affections after the
60

7.9 Page 69

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. Some Useful Hints as to Meditation.
points of consideration in meditation, is to make the different parts of meditation clearer,
for it is a general rule that when affections arise they are never to be checked, but always
encouraged to flow freely. And this applies also to the acts of thanksgiving, of oblation and
petition, which must not be restrained either, although it is well to repeat or renew them at
the close of your meditation. But your resolutions must be made after the affections, and
quite at the end of your meditation, and that all the more because in these you must enter
81
upon ordinary familiar subjects and things which would be liable to cause distractions if
they were intruded among your spiritual affections.
Amid your affections and resolutions it is well occasionally to make use of colloquies,
and to speak sometimes to your Lord, sometimes to your guardian Angel, or to those persons
who are concerned in the mystery you are meditating, to the Saints, to yourself, your own
heart, to sinners, and even to the inanimate creation around, as David so often does in the
Psalms, as well as other Saints in their meditations and prayers.
61

7.10 Page 70

▲back to top


CHAPTER IX. Concerning Dryness in Meditation.
CHAPTER IX. Concerning Dryness in Meditation.
SHOULD it happen sometimes, my daughter, that you have no taste for or consolation
in your meditation, I entreat you not to be troubled, but seek relief in vocal prayer, bemoan
yourself to our Lord, confess your unworthiness, implore His Aid, kiss His Image, if it be
beside you, and say in the words of Jacob, “I will not let Thee go, except Thou bless me;” or
with the Canaanitish woman, “Yes, Lord, I am as a dog before Thee, but the dogs eat of the
82
crumbs which fall from their master’s table.”
Or you can take a book, and read attentively till such time as your mind is calmed and
quickened; or sometimes you may find help from external actions, such as prostrating
yourself folding your hands upon your breast, kissing your Crucifix,—that is, supposing
you are alone. But if, after all this, you are still unrelieved, do not be disturbed at your dryness,
however great it be, but continue striving after a devout attitude in God’s Sight. What
numbers of courtiers appear a hundred times at court without any hope of a word from
their king, but merely to pay their homage and be seen of him. Just so, my daughter, we
ought to enter upon mental prayer purely to fulfil our duty and testify our loyalty. If it pleases
God’s Divine Majesty to speak to us, and discourse in our hearts by His Holy Inspirations
and inward consolations, it is doubtless a great honour, and very sweet to our soul; but if
He does not vouchsafe such favours, but makes as though He saw us not,—as though we
were not in His Presence,—nevertheless we must not quit it, but on the contrary we must
remain calmly and devoutly before Him, and He is certain to accept our patient waiting,
and give heed to our assiduity and perseverance; so that another time He will impart to us
83
His consolations, and let us taste all the sweetness of holy meditation. But even were it not
so, let us, my child, be satisfied with the privilege of being in His Presence and seen of Him.
62

8 Pages 71-80

▲back to top


8.1 Page 71

▲back to top


CHAPTER X. Morning Prayer.
CHAPTER X. Morning Prayer.
BESIDES your systematic meditation and your other vocal prayers, there are five
shorter kinds of prayer, which are as aids and assistants to the great devotion, and foremost
among these is your morning prayer, as a general preparation for all the day’s work. It should
be made in this wise.
1. Thank God, and adore Him for His Grace which has kept you safely through the
night, and if in anything you have offended against Him, ask forgiveness.
2. Call to mind that the day now beginning is given you in order that you may work
for Eternity, and make a stedfast resolution to use this day for that end.
3. Consider beforehand what occupations, duties and occasions are likely this day to
enable you to serve God; what temptations to offend Him, either by vanity, anger, etc., may
84
arise; and make a fervent resolution to use all means of serving Him and confirming your
own piety; as also to avoid and resist whatever might hinder your salvation and God’s Glory.
Nor is it enough to make such a resolution,—you must also prepare to carry it into effect.
Thus, if you foresee having to meet some one who is hottempered and irritable, you must
not merely resolve to guard your own temper, but you must consider by what gentle words
to conciliate him. If you know you will see some sick person, consider how best to minister
comfort to him, and so on.
4. Next, humble yourself before God, confessing that of yourself you could carry out
nothing that you have planned, either in avoiding evil or seeking good. Then, so to say, take
your heart in your hands, and offer it and all your good intentions to God’s Gracious Majesty,
entreating Him to accept them, and strengthen you in His Service, which you may do in
some such words as these: “Lord, I lay before Thee my weak heart, which Thou dost fill
with good desires. Thou knowest that I am unable to bring the same to good effect, unless
Thou dost bless and prosper them, and therefore, O Loving Father, I entreat of Thee to help
me by the Merits and Passion of Thy Dear Son, to Whose Honour I would devote this day
85
and my whole life.”
All these acts should be made briefly and heartily, before you leave your room if possible,
so that all the coming work of the day may be prospered with God’s blessing; but anyhow,
my daughter, I entreat you never to omit them.
63

8.2 Page 72

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. Evening Prayer and Examination of Conscience.
CHAPTER XI. Evening Prayer and Examination of Conscience.
AS I have counselled you before your material dinner to make a spiritual repast in
meditation, so before your evening meal you should make at least a devout spiritual collation.
Make sure of some brief leisure before suppertime, and then prostrating yourself before
God, and recollecting yourself in the Presence of Christ Crucified, setting Him before your
mind with a stedfast inward glance, renew the warmth of your morning’s meditation by
some hearty aspirations and humble upliftings of your soul to your Blessed Saviour, either
repeating those points of your meditation which helped you most, or kindling your heart
with anything else you will.
As to the examination of conscience, which we all should make before going to bed,
86
you know the rules:
1. Thank God for having preserved you through the day past.
2. Examine how you have conducted yourself through the day, in order to which recall
where and with whom you have been, and what you have done.
3. If you have done anything good, offer thanks to God; if you have done amiss in
thought, word, or deed, ask forgiveness of His Divine Majesty, resolving to confess the fault
when opportunity offers, and to be diligent in doing better.
4. Then commend your body and soul, the Church, your relations and friends, to God.
Ask that the Saints and Angels may keep watch over you, and with God’s Blessing go to the
rest He has appointed for you. Neither this practice nor that of the morning should ever be
omitted; by your morning prayer you open your soul’s windows to the sunshine of Right-
eousness, and by your evening devotions you close them against the shades of hell.
64

8.3 Page 73

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. On Spiritual Retirement.
CHAPTER XII. On Spiritual Retirement.
THIS is a matter, dear daughter, to which I am very anxious to win your attention, for
in it lies one of the surest means of spiritual progress. Strive as often as possible through the
day to place yourself in God’s Presence by some one of the methods already suggested.
Consider what God does, and what you are doing;—you will see His Eyes ever fixed upon
you in Love incomparable. “O my God,” you will cry out, “why cannot I always be looking
upon Thee, even as Thou lookest on me? why do I think so little about Thee? O my soul,
thy only resting-place is God, and yet how often dost thou wander?” The birds have nests
in lofty trees, and the stag his refuge in the thick coverts, where he can shelter from the sun’s
burning heat; and just so, my daughter, our hearts ought daily to choose some resting-place,
either Mount Calvary, or the Sacred Wounds, or some other spot close to Christ, where
they can retire at will to seek rest and refreshment amid toil, and to be as in a fortress, pro-
tected from temptation. Blessed indeed is the soul which can truly say, “Thou, Lord, art my
Refuge, my Castle, my Stay, my Shelter in the storm and in the heat of the day.”
Be sure then, my child, that while externally occupied with business and social duties,
you frequently retire within the solitude of your own heart. That solitude need not be in
any way hindered by the crowds which surround you—they surround your body, not your
88
soul, and your heart remains alone in the Sole Presence of God. This is what David sought
after amid his manifold labours;—the Psalms are full of such expressions as “Lord, I am
ever with Thee. The Lord is always at my right hand. I lift up mine eyes to Thee, O Thou
Who dwellest in the heavens. Mine eyes look unto God.”
There are few social duties of sufficient importance to prevent an occasional retirement
of the heart into this sacred solitude. When S. Catherine of Sienna was deprived by her
parents of any place or time for prayer and meditation, Our Lord inspired her with the
thought of making a little interior oratory in her mind, into which she could retire in heart,
and so enjoy a holy solitude amid her outward duties. And henceforward, when the world
assaulted her, she was able to be indifferent, because, so she said, she could retire within her
secret oratory, and find comfort with her Heavenly Bridegroom. So she counselled her
spiritual daughters to make a retirement within their heart, in which to dwell. Do you in
like manner let your heart withdraw to such an inward retirement, where, apart from all
men, you can lay it bare, and treat face to face with God, even as David says that he watched
89
like a “pelican in the wilderness, or an owl in the desert, or a sparrow sitting alone upon the
housetop.” 11 These words have a sense beyond their literal meaning, or King David’s habit
of retirement for contemplation;—and we may find in them three excellent kinds of retreats
in which to seek solitude after the Saviour’s Example, Who is symbolised as He hung upon
11 Ps. cii. 6, 7.
65

8.4 Page 74

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. On Spiritual Retirement.
Mount Calvary by the pelican of the wilderness, feeding her young ones with her blood. 12
So again His Nativity in a lonely stable might find a foreshadowing in the owl of the desert,
bemoaning and lamenting: and in His Ascension He was like the sparrow rising high above
the dwellings of men. Thus in each of these ways we can make a retreat amid the daily cares
of life and its business.
When the blessed Elzear, Count of Arian-enProvence, had been long separated from
his pious and beloved wife Delphine, she sent a messenger to inquire after him, and he re-
turned answer, “I am well, dear wife, and if you would see me, seek me in the Wounded
90
Side of our Dear Lord Jesus; that is my sure dwelling-place, and elsewhere you will seek me
in vain.” Surely he was a true Christian knight who spoke thus.
12 The Egyptians used the pelican as a symbol of parental devotion; and among the early Christians, as may
be seen in the Catacombs, it was employed to shadow forth the deep mysteries of Christ’s love. On many a mo-
numental brass, church window, or chalice of old time, occurs this device, with the motto, “Sic Christus dilexit
nos.” “Thus hath Christ loved us.” And so Saint Thomas in his Eucharistic Hymn “Adoro Te devote,”—“Pie
Pelicane, Jesu Domine, Me immundum munda, Tuo sausguine!”
66

8.5 Page 75

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Aspirations, Ejaculatory Prayer and Holy Thoughts.
CHAPTER XIII. Aspirations, Ejaculatory Prayer and Holy Thoughts.
WE retire with God, because we aspire to Him, and we aspire in order to retire with
Him; so that aspiration after God and spiritual retreat excite one another, while both spring
from the one Source of all holy thoughts. Do you then, my daughter, aspire continually to
God, by brief, ardent upliftings of heart; praise His Excellence, invoke His Aid, cast yourself
in spirit at the Foot of His Cross, adore His Goodness, offer your whole soul a thousand
times a day to Him, fix your inward gaze upon Him, stretch out your hands to be led by
Him, as a little child to its father, clasp Him to your breast as a fragrant nosegay, upraise
Him in your soul as a standard. In short, kindle by every possible act your love for God,
your tender, passionate desire for the Heavenly Bridegroom of souls. Such is ejaculatory
prayer, as it was so earnestly inculcated by S. Augustine upon the devout Proba; and be sure,
my daughter, that if you seek such nearness and intimacy with God your whole soul will
91
imbibe the perfume of His Perfections. Neither is this a difficult practice,—it may be inter-
woven with all our duties and occupations, without hindering any; for neither the spiritual
retreat of which I have spoken, nor these inward upliftings of the heart, cause more than a
very brief distraction, which, so far from being any hindrance, will rather promote whatever
you have in hand. When a pilgrim pauses an instant to take a draught of wine, which refreshes
his lips and revives his heart, his onward journey is nowise hindered by the brief delay, but
rather it is shortened and lightened, and he brings it all the sooner to a happy end, pausing
but to advance the better.
Sundry collections of ejaculatory prayer have been put forth, which are doubtless very
useful, but I should advise you not to tie yourself to any formal words, but rather to speak
with heart or mouth whatever springs forth from the love within you, which is sure to supply
you with all abundance. There are certain utterances which have special force, such as the
ejaculatory prayers of which the Psalms are so full, and the numerous loving invocations of
Jesus which we find in the Song of Songs. Many hymns too may be used with the like inten-
tion, provided they are sung attentively. In short, just as those who are full of some earthly,
92
natural love are ever turning in thought to the beloved one, their hearts overflowing with
tenderness, and their lips ever ready to praise that beloved object; comforting themselves
in absence by letters, carving the treasured name on every tree;—so those who love God
cannot cease thinking of Him, living for Him, longing after Him, speaking of Him, and fain
would they grave the Holy Name of Jesus in the hearts of every living creature they behold.
And to such an outpour of love all creation bids us—nothing that He has made but is filled
with the praise of God, and, as says S. Augustine, everything in the world speaks silently but
clearly to the lovers of God of their love, exciting them to holy desires, whence gush forth
aspirations and loving cries to God. St. Gregory Nazianzen tells his flock, how, walking
along the seashore, he watched the waves as they washed up shells and sea weeds, and all
67

8.6 Page 76

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Aspirations, Ejaculatory Prayer and Holy Thoughts.
manner of small substances, which seemed, as it were, rejected by the sea, until a return
wave would often wash part thereof back again; while the rocks remained firm and immove-
able, let the waves beat against them never so fiercely. And then the Saint went on to reflect
that feeble hearts let themselves be carried hither and thither by the varying waves of sorrow
93
or consolation, as the case might be, like the shells upon the seashore, while those of a nobler
mould abide firm and immoveable amid every storm;—whence he breaks out into David’s
cry, “Lord, save me, for the waters are gone over my soul; deliver me from the great deep,
all Thy waves and storms are gone over me;” for he was himself then in trouble by reason
of the ungodly usurpation of his See by Maximus.
When S. Fulgentius, Bishop of Ruspe, heard Theodoric, King of the Goths, harangue a
general assembly of Roman nobles, and beheld their splendour, he exclaimed, “O God, how
glorious must Thy Heavenly Jerusalem be, if even earthly Rome be thus!” 13 And if this
world can afford so much gratification to mere earthly lovers of vanity, what must there be
in store hereafter for those who love the truth?
“If thus Thy lower works are fair,—If thus Thy glories gild the spanOf ruined earth and
guilty man,—How glorious must the mansions beWhere Thy redeemed dwell with Thee!”
We are told that S. Anselm of Canterbury, (our mountains may glory in being his
birthplace 14 ) was much given to such thoughts. On one occasion a hunted hare took refuge
94
from imminent death beneath the Bishop’s horse, the hounds clamouring round, but not
daring to drag it from its asylum, whereat his attendants began to laugh; but the great Anselm
wept, saying, “You may laugh forsooth, but to the poor hunted beast it is no laughing matter;
even so the soul which has been led astray in all manner of sin finds a host of enemies
waiting at its last hour to devour it, and terrified, knows not where to seek a refuge, and if
it can find none, its enemies laugh and rejoice.” And so he went on his way, sighing.
Constantine the Great wrote with great respect to S. Anthony, at which his religious
expressed their surprise. “Do you marvel,” he said, “that a king should write to an ordinary
man? Marvel rather that God should have written His Law for men, and yet more that He
should have spoken with them Face to face through His Son.” When S. Francis saw a solitary
sheep amid a flock of goats; “See,” said he to his companion, “how gentle the poor sheep is
among the goats, even as was Our Lord among the Pharisees;” and seeing a boar devour a
little lamb, “Poor little one,” he exclaimed, weeping, “how vividly is my Saviour’s Death set
forth in thee!”
A great man of our own day, Francis Borgia, then Duke of Candia, was wont to indulge
in many devout imaginations as he was hunting. “I used to ponder,” he said, “how the falcon
95
returns to one’s wrist, and lets one hood its eyes or chain it to the perch, and yet men are
13 Was it in imitation of this that the hymn was written?
14 S. Anselm was born at Aosta in Piedmont, A.D. 1033.
68

8.7 Page 77

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Aspirations, Ejaculatory Prayer and Holy Thoughts.
so perverse in refusing to turn at God’s call.” St. Basil the Great says that the rose amid its
thorns preaches a lesson to men. “All that is pleasant in this life” (so it tells us mortals) “is
mingled with sadness—no joy is altogether pure—all enjoyment is liable to be marred by
regrets, marriage is saddened by widowhood, children bring anxiety, glory often turns to
shame, neglect follows upon honour, weariness on pleasure, sickness on health. Truly the
rose is a lovely flower,” the Saint goes on to say, “but it moves me to sadness, reminding me
as it does that for my sin the earth was condemned to bring forth thorns.”
Another devout soul, gazing upon a brook wherein the starlit sky of a calm summer’s
night was reflected, exclaims, “O my God, when Thou callest me to dwell in Thy heavenly
tabernacles, these stars will be beneath my feet; and even as those stars are now reflected
here below, so are we Thy creatures reflected above in the living waters of Thy Divine Love.”
So another cried out, beholding a rapid river as it flowed, “Even thus my soul will know no
rest until it plunge into that Divine Sea whence it came forth!” S. Frances, as she knelt to
pray beside the banks of a pleasant streamlet, cried out in ecstasy, “The Grace of my Dear
96
Lord flows softly and sweetly even as these refreshing waters” And another saintly soul,
looking upon the blooming orchards, cried out, “Why am I alone barren in the Church’s
garden!” So S. Francis of Assisi, beholding a hen gathering her chickens beneath her wings,
exclaimed, “Keep me, O Lord, under the shadow of Thy Wings” And looking upon the
sunflower, he ejaculated, “When, O Lord, will my soul follow the attractions of Thy Love?”
15 And gathering pansies in a garden which are fair to see, but scentless, 16 “Ah,” he cried
out, “even so are the thoughts of my heart, fair to behold, but without savour or fruit!”
Thus it is, my daughter, that good thoughts and holy aspirations may be drawn from
all that surrounds us in our ordinary life. Woe to them that turn aside the creature from the
97
Creator, and thrice blessed are they who turn all creation to their Creator’s Glory, and make
human vanities subservient to the truth. “Verily,” says Saint Gregory Nazianzen, “I am wont
to turn all things to my spiritual profit.”
Read the pious epitaph written for S. Paula by S. Jerome; it is marvellous therein to see
how she conceived spiritual thoughts and aspirations at every turn.
15 Moore has preserved the graceful imagery of the sunflower, anciently called “tourne-soleil” (as by S.
Francis here). “Oh the heart that once truly loved, never forgets, But as truly loves on to the close, As the sunflower
turns to her God when he sets The same look which she turned when he rose.”
16 “Pensees.” This play on words is common—as Ophelia says in Hamlet, Act iv. sc. 5: “There is pansies—that’s
for thoughts.” But the name of this pretty viola is really derived from panacea, signifying all-heal, just as Tansy
is derived from Athanasia, i.e. immortelle or everlasting. Its other name of heart’s-ease also refers to the potent
virtues ascribed to it of old. Cawdray, in his Treasurie of Similies, London, 1609, says: “As the herb Panax or
Panace hath in it a remedy against all diseases, so is the Death of Christ against all sin sufficient and effectual.”
In the preface to our English Bible of 1611, the translators speak of “Panaces, the herb that is good for all diseases.”
69

8.8 Page 78

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Aspirations, Ejaculatory Prayer and Holy Thoughts.
Now, in the practice of this spiritual retreat and of these ejaculatory prayers the great
work of devotion lies: it can supply all other deficiencies, but there is hardly any means of
making up where this is lacking. Without it no one can lead a true contemplative life, and
the active life will be but imperfect where it is omitted: without it rest is but indolence, labour
but weariness,—therefore I beseech you to adopt it heartily, and never let it go.
70

8.9 Page 79

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. Of Holy Communion, and how to join in it.
CHAPTER XIV. Of Holy Communion, and how to join in it.
1. SO far I have said nothing concerning the Sun of all spiritual exercises, even the most
holy, sacred and Sovereign Sacrifice and Sacrament of the Eucharist,—the very centre point
of our Christian religion, the heart of all devotion, the soul of piety;—that Ineffable Mystery
which embraces the whole depth of Divine Love, by which God, giving Himself really to us,
conveys all His Graces and favours to men with royal magnificence.
2. Prayer made in union with this Divine Sacrifice has untold power; through which,
indeed, the soul overflows with heavenly grace, and leaning on her Beloved, becomes so
filled with spiritual sweetness and perfume, that we may ask in the words of the Canticles:
“Who is this that cometh out of the wilderness like pillars of smoke, perfumed with myrrh
and frankincense, with all powders of the merchant? ” 17
3. Strive then to your utmost to be present every day at this holy Celebration, in order
that with the priest you may offer the Sacrifice of your Redeemer on behalf of yourself and
the whole Church to God the Father. Saint Chrysostom says that the Angels crowd around
it in adoration, and if we are found together with them, united in one intention, we cannot
but be most favourably influenced by such society. Moreover, all the heavenly choirs of the
99
Church triumphant, as well as those of the Church militant, are joined to our Dear Lord in
this divine act, so that with Him, in Him, and by Him, they may win the favour of God the
Father, and obtain His Mercy for us. How great the blessing to my soul to contribute its
share towards the attainment of so gracious a gift!
4. If any imperative hindrance prevents your presence at this sovereign sacrifice of
Christ’s most true Presence, at least be sure to take part in it spiritually. If you cannot go to
Church, choose some morning hour in which to unite your intention to that of the whole
Christian world, and make the same interior acts of devotion wherever you are that you
would make if you were really present at the Celebration of the Holy Eucharist in Church.
5. In order to join in this rightly, whether actually or mentally, you must give heed to
several things: (1) In the beginning, and before the priest goes up to the Altar, make your
preparation with his—placing yourself in God’s Presence, confessing your unworthiness,
and asking forgiveness. (2) Until the Gospel, dwell simply and generally upon the Coming
and the Life of our Lord in this world. (3) From the Gospel to the end of the Creed, dwell
upon our Dear Lord’s teaching, and renew your resolution to live and die in the faith of the
Holy Catholic Church. (4) From thence, fix your heart on the mysteries of the Word, and
unite yourself to the Death and Passion of our Redeemer, now actually and essentially set
forth in this holy Sacrifice, which, together with the priest and all the congregation, you offer
to God the Father, to His Glory and your own salvation. (5) Up to the moment of commu-
17 Cant. iii. 6.
71

8.10 Page 80

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. Of Holy Communion, and how to join in it.
nicating, offer all the longings and desires of your heart, above all desiring most earnestly
to be united for ever to our Saviour by His Eternal Love. (6) From the time of Communion
to the end, thank His Gracious Majesty for His Incarnation, His Life, Death, Passion, and
the Love which He sets forth in this holy Sacrifice, intreating through it His favour for
yourself, your relations and friends, and the whole Church; and humbling yourself sincerely,
devoutly receive the blessing which our Dear Lord gives you through the channel of His
minister. If, however, you wish to follow your daily course of meditation on special mysteries
during the Sacrifice, it is not necessary that you should interrupt yourself by making these
several acts but it will suffice that at the beginning you dispose your intention to worship
and to offer the holy Sacrifice in your meditation and prayer; since every meditation includes
101
all the abovenamed acts either explicitly or implicitly.
72

9 Pages 81-90

▲back to top


9.1 Page 81

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. Of the other Public Offices of the Church.
CHAPTER XV. Of the other Public Offices of the Church.
FURTHERMORE, my daughter, you should endeavour to assist at the Offices, Hours,
Vespers, etc., as far as you are able, especially on Sundays and Festivals, days which are
dedicated to God, wherein we ought to strive to do more for His Honour and Glory than
on others. You will greatly increase the fervour of your devotion by so doing, even as did S.
Augustine, who tells us in his Confessions, that in the early days of his conversion he was
touched to the quick, and his heart overflowed in happy tears, when he took part in the
Offices of the Church. 18 Moreover (let me say it here once for all), there is always more
profit and more consolation in the public Offices of the Church than in private acts of devo-
tion, God having willed to give the preference to communion in prayer over all individual
action. Be ready to take part in any confraternities and associations you may find in the
102
place where you are called to dwell, especially such as are most fruitful and edifying. This
will be pleasing to God; for although confraternities are not ordained, they are recommended
by the Church, which grants various privileges to those who are united thereby. And it is
always a work of love to join with others and take part in their good works. And although
it may be possible that you can use equally profitable devotions by yourself as in common
with others,—perhaps even you may like doing so best,—nevertheless God is more glorified
when we unite with our brethren and neighbours and join our offerings to theirs.
I say the same concerning all public services and prayers, in which, as far as possible,
each one of us is bound to contribute the best example we can for our neighbour’s edification,
and our hearty desire for God’s Glory and the general good of all men.
103
18 “Nor was I sated in those days with the wondrous sweetness of considering the depth of Thy counsels
concerning the salvation of mankind. How did I weep, in Thy hymns and canticles, touched to the quick by the
voices of Thy sweet-attuned church The voices flowed into mine ears, and the truth distilled into my heart,
whence the affections of my devotion overflowed, and tears ran down, and happy was I therein.”—conf. bk. ix.
14.
73

9.2 Page 82

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVI. How the Saints are united to us.
CHAPTER XVI. How the Saints are united to us.
INASMUCH as God continually sends us inspirations by means of His Angels, we may
fitly send back our aspirations through the same channel. The souls of the holy dead, resting
in Paradise, who are, as our Lord Himself has told us, “as the Angels in Heaven,” 19 are also
united to us in their prayers. My child, let us gladly join our hearts with these heavenly
blessed ones; for even as the newly-fledged nightingale learns to sing from the elder birds,
so by our sacred communing with the Saints we shall learn better to pray and sing the praises
of the Lord. David is continually uniting his prayers with those of all the Saints and Angels.
Honour, revere and respect the Blessed Virgin Mary with a very special love; she is the
Mother of our Sovereign Lord, and so we are her children. Let us think of her with all the
love and confidence of affectionate children; let us desire her love, and strive with true filial
hearts to imitate her graces.
Seek to be familiar with the Angels; learn to realise that they are continually present,
although invisible. Specially love and revere the Guardian Angel of the Diocese in which
104
you live, those of the friends who surround you, and your own. Commune with them fre-
quently, join in their songs of praise, and seek their protection and help in all you do, spir-
itual or temporal.
That pious man Peter Faber, the first companion of Saint Ignatius, and the first priest,
first preacher and first theological teacher of the Company of the Jesuits, who was a native
of our Diocese, 20 once passing through this country on his way from Germany, (where he
had been labouring for God’s Glory,) told how great comfort he had found as he went among
places infested with heresy in communing with the guardian Angels thereof, whose help
had often preserved him from danger, and softened hearts to receive the faith. He spoke
with such earnestness, that a lady who, when quite young, heard him, was so impressed,
that she repeated his words to me only four years ago, sixty years after their utterance, with
the utmost feeling. I had the happiness only last year of consecrating an altar in the place
where it pleased God to give that blessed man birth, the little village of Villaret, amid the
wildest of our mountains.
You will do well to choose out for yourself some individual Saint, whose life specially
105
to study and imitate, and whose prayers may be more particularly offered on your behalf.
The Saint bearing your own baptismal name would seem to be naturally assigned to you.
19 S. Mark xii. 25.
20 Faber was a Savoyard.
74

9.3 Page 83

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVII. How to Hear and Read God's Word.
CHAPTER XVII. How to Hear and Read God’s Word.
CULTIVATE a special devotion to God’s Word, whether studied privately or in public;
always listen to it with attention and reverence, strive to profit by it, and do not let it fall to
the ground, but receive it within your heart as a precious balm, thereby imitating the Blessed
Virgin, who “kept all these sayings in her heart.” 21 Remember that our Lord receives our
words of prayer according to the way in which we receive His words in teaching.
You should always have some good devout book at hand, such as the writings of S.
Bonaventura, Gerson, Denis the Carthusian, Blosius, Grenada, Stella, Arias, Pinella, Da
Ponte, Avila, the Spiritual Combat, the Confessions of S. Augustine, S. Jerome’s Epistles, or
the like; and daily read some small portion attentively, as though you were reading letters
106
sent by the Saints from Paradise to teach you the way thither, and encourage you to follow
them. Read the Lives of the Saints too, which are as a mirror to you of Christian life, and
try to imitate their actions according to your circumstances; for although many things which
the Saints did may not be practicable for those who live in the world, they may be followed
more or less. Thus, in our spiritual retreats we imitate the solitude of the first hermit, S.
Paul; in the practice of poverty we imitate S. Francis, and so on. Of course some Lives throw
much more light upon our daily course than others, such as the Life of Saint Theresa, which
is most admirable, the first Jesuits, Saint Charles Borromeo, Archbishop of Milan, S. Louis,
S. Bernard, S. Francis, and such like. Others are more the subjects of our admiring wonder
than of imitation, such as S. Mary of Egypt, S. Simeon Stylites, S. Catherine of Genoa, and
S. Catherine of Sienna, S. Angela, etc., although these should tend to kindle a great love of
God in our hearts.
21 S. Luke ii. 51.
75

9.4 Page 84

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. How to receive Inspirations.
CHAPTER XVIII. How to receive Inspirations.
BY inspirations I mean all drawings, feelings, interior reproaches, lights and intuitions,
with which God moves us, preventing our hearts by His Fatherly love and care, and
awakening, exciting, urging, and attracting them to goodness, to Heavenly love, to good
resolutions, in short, to whatever tends to our eternal welfare. This it is of which we read in
the Canticles, when the Bridegroom knocks at the door, awakens His beloved, calls upon
her, seeks her, bids her eat of His honey, gather the fruit and flowers of His garden, and let
Him hear her voice, which is sweet to Him. 22
Let me make use of an illustration of my meaning. In contracting a marriage, the bride
must be a party to three separate acts: first, the bridegroom is proposed to her; secondly,
she entertains the proposal; and thirdly, she gives her consent. Just so when God intends to
perform some act of love in us, by us, and with us; He first suggests it by His inspiration;
secondly, we receive that inspiration; and thirdly, we consent to it: for, like as we fall into
sin by three steps, temptation, delectation, and consent, so there are three steps whereby
we ascend to virtue; inspiration, as opposed to temptation; delectation in God’s inspiration,
as opposed to that of temptation; and consent to the one instead of to the other. Were God’s
inspirations to last all our lives, we should be nowise more acceptable to Him, unless we
108
took pleasure therein; on the contrary, we should rather offend Him as did the Israelites, of
whom He says that they “grieved Him for forty years long, refusing to hear His pleadings,
so that at last” I “sware in My wrath that they should not enter into My rest.” 23 And (to
recur to my first illustration) one who has long been devoted to his lady-love, would feel
greatly injured if, after all, she would not consent to the alliance he seeks.
The delight we take in God’s inspirations is an important step gained towards His Glory,
and we begin at once to please Him thereby; for although such delectation is not the same
thing as a full consent, it shows a strong tendency thereto; and if it is a good and profitable
sign when we take pleasure in hearing God’s Word, which is, so to say, an external inspiration,
still more is it good and acceptable in His Sight when we take delight in His interior inspir-
ations. Such is the delight of which the Bride says, “My soul melted within me when my
Beloved spake.” 24 And so, too, the earthly lover is well satisfied when he sees that his lady-
love finds pleasure in his attentions.
But, after all, consent only perfects the good action; for if we are inspired of God, and
109
take pleasure in that inspiration, and yet, nevertheless, refuse our consent to His inspiration,
22 Cant. v. vii. ii.
23 Ps. xcv. 10, 11.
24 In the English version this passage is, “My soul failed when he spake.” (Cant. V. 6.) But in the Vulgate it
is in the far more expressive form quoted by S. Francis de Sales, “Anima mea liquefacta est, ut locutus est.”
76

9.5 Page 85

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. How to receive Inspirations.
we are acting a very contemptuous, offensive part towards Him. We read of the Bride, that
although the voice of her Beloved touched her heart, she made trivial excuses, and delayed
opening the door to Him, and so He withdrew Himself and “was gone.” 25 And the earthly
lover, who had long sought a lady, and seemed acceptable to her, would have the more
ground for complaint if at last he was spurned and dismissed, than if he had never been fa-
vourably received.
Do you, my daughter, resolve to accept whatever inspirations God may vouchsafe you,
heartily; and when they offer themselves, receive them as the ambassadors of your Heavenly
King, seeking alliance with you. Hearken gently to their propositions, foster the love with
which you are inspired, and cherish the holy Guest. Give your consent, and let it be a full,
loving, stedfast consent to His holy inspirations; for, so doing, God will reckon your affection
as a favour, although truly we can confer none upon Him. But, before consenting to inspir-
ations which have respect to important or extraordinary things, guard against self-deception,
110
by consulting your spiritual guide, and let him examine whether the inspiration be real or
no; and that the rather, because when the enemy sees a soul ready to hearken to inspirations,
he is wont to set false delusions in the way to deceive it,—a snare you will not fall into so
long as you humbly obey your guide.
Consent once given, you must carefully seek to produce the intended results, and carry
out the inspiration, the crown of true virtue; for to give consent, without producing the
result thereof, were like planting a vine without meaning it to bear fruit. All this will be
greatly promoted by careful attention to your morning exercises, and the spiritual retirement
already mentioned, because therein you learn to carry general principles to a special applic-
ation.
25 Cant. v. 6.
77

9.6 Page 86

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIX. On Confession.
CHAPTER XIX. On Confession.
OUR Saviour has bequeathed the Sacrament of Penitence and Confession to His Church,
26 in order that therein we may be cleansed from all our sins, however and whenever we
may have been soiled thereby. Therefore, my child, never allow your heart to abide heavy
with sin, seeing that there is so sure and safe a remedy at hand. If the lioness has been in the
neighbourhood of other beasts she hastens to wash away their scent, lest it should be dis-
pleasing to her lord; and so the soul which has ever so little consented to sin, ought to abhor
itself and make haste to seek purification, out of respect to His Divine Gaze Who beholds
it always. Why should we die a spiritual death when there is a sovereign remedy available?
Make your confession humbly and devoutly every week, and always, if you can, before
communicating, even although your conscience is not burdened with mortal sin; for in
confession you do not only receive absolution for your venial sins, but you also receive great
strength to help you in avoiding them henceforth, clearer light to discover your failings,
and abundant grace to make up whatever loss you have incurred through those faults. You
exercise the graces of humility, obedience, simplicity and love, and by this one act of confes-
sion you practise more virtue than in any other.
112
Be sure always to entertain a hearty sorrow for the sins you confess, however small they
are; as also a stedfast resolution to correct them in future. Some people go on confessing
venial sins out of mere habit, and conventionally, without making any effort to correct them,
thereby losing a great deal of spiritual good. Supposing that you confess having said some-
thing untrue, although without evil consequences, or some careless words, or excessive
amusement;—repent, and make a firm resolution of amendment: it is a mere abuse to confess
any sin whatever, be it mortal or venial, without intending to put it altogether away, that
being the express object of confession.
Beware of unmeaning self-accusations, made out of a mere routine, such as, “I have not
loved God as much as I ought; I have not prayed with as much devotion as I ought; I
have not loved my neighbour as I ought; I have not received the Sacraments with suffi-
cient reverence;” and the like. Such things as these are altogether useless in setting the state
of your conscience before your Confessor, inasmuch as all the Saints in Paradise and all
men living would say the same. But examine closely what special reason you have for accusing
yourself thus, and when you have discovered it, accuse yourself simply and plainly of your
fault. For instance, when confessing that you have not loved your neighbour as you ought,
113
it may be that what you mean is, that having seen some one in great want whom you could
have succoured, you have failed to do so. Well then, accuse yourself of that special omission:
say, “Having come across a person in need, I did not help him as I might have done,” either
26 S. Matt. xvi. 19, xviii. 18; S. John xx. 23.
78

9.7 Page 87

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIX. On Confession.
through negligence, or hardness, or indifference, according as the case may be. So again, do
not accuse yourself of not having prayed to God with sufficient devotion; but if you have
given way to voluntary distractions, or if you have neglected the proper circumstances of
devout prayer—whether place, time, or attitude—say so plainly, just as it is, and do not deal
in generalities, which, so to say, blow neither hot nor cold.
Again, do not be satisfied with mentioning the bare fact of your venial sins, but accuse
yourself of the motive cause which led to them. For instance, do not be content with saying
that you told an untruth which injured no one; but say whether it was out of vanity, in order
to win praise or avoid blame, out of heedlessness, or from obstinacy. If you have exceeded
in society, say whether it was from the love of talking, or gambling for the sake of money,
and so on. Say whether you continued long to commit the fault in question, as the importance
of a fault depends greatly upon its continuance: e.g., there is a wide difference between a
114
passing act of vanity which is over in a quarter of an hour, and one which fills the heart for
one or more days. So you must mention the fact, the motive and the duration of your faults.
It is true that we are not bound to be so precise in confessing venial sins, or even, technically
speaking, to confess them at all; but all who aim at purifying their souls in order to attain a
really devout life, will be careful to show all their spiritual maladies, however slight, to their
spiritual physician, in order to be healed.
Do not spare yourself in telling whatever is necessary to explain the nature of your fault,
as, for instance, the reason why you lost your temper, or why you encouraged another in
wrong-doing. Thus, some one whom I dislike says a chance word in joke, I take it ill, and
put myself in a passion. If one I like had said a stronger thing I should not have taken it
amiss; so in confession, I ought to say that I lost my temper with a person, not because of
the words spoken so much as because I disliked the speaker; and if in order to explain
yourself clearly it is necessary to particularize the words, it is well to do so; because accusing
one’s self thus simply one discovers not merely one’s actual sins, but one’s bad habits, inclin-
ations and ways, and the other roots of sin, by which means one’s spiritual Father acquires
115
a fuller knowledge of the heart he is dealing with, and knows better what remedies to apply.
But you must always avoid exposing any one who has borne any part in your sin as far as
possible. Keep watch over a variety of sins, which are apt to spring up and flourish, often
insensibly, in the conscience, so that you may confess them and put them away; and with
this view read Chapters VI., XXVII., XXVIII., XXIX., XXXV. and XXXVI. of Part III., and
Chapter VII. of Part IV., attentively.
Do not lightly change your Confessor, but having chosen him, be regular in giving ac-
count of your conscience to him at the appointed seasons, telling him your faults simply
and frankly, and from time to time—say every month or every two months, show him the
general state of your inclinations, although there be nothing wrong in them; as, for instance,
79

9.8 Page 88

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIX. On Confession.
whether you are depressed and anxious, or cheerful, desirous of advancement, or money,
and the like.
80

9.9 Page 89

▲back to top


CHAPTER XX. Of Frequent Communion.
CHAPTER XX. Of Frequent Communion.
IT is said that Mithridates, King of Pontus, who invented the poison called after him,
mithridate, so thoroughly impregnated his system with it, that when eventually he tried to
poison himself to avoid becoming the Romans’ slave, he never could succeed. The Saviour
instituted the most holy Sacrament of the Eucharist, really containing His Body and His
Blood, in order that they who eat it might live for ever. And therefore whosoever receives
it frequently and devoutly, so strengthens the health and life of his soul, that it is hardly
possible for him to be poisoned by any evil desires. We cannot be fed by that Living Flesh
and hold to the affections of death; and just as our first parents could not die in Paradise,
because of the Tree of Life which God had placed therein, so this Sacrament of Life makes
spiritual death impossible. The most fragile, easily spoilt fruits, such as cherries, apricots,
and strawberries, can be kept all the year by being preserved in sugar or honey; so what
wonder if our hearts, frail and weakly as they are, are kept from the corruption of sin when
they are preserved in the sweetness (“sweeter than honey and the honeycomb”) of the In-
corruptible Body and Blood of the Son of God. O my daughter, those Christians who are
lost will indeed have no answer to give when the Just Judge sets before them that they have
voluntarily died the spiritual death, since it was so easy for them to have preserved life and
117
health, by eating His Body which He gave them for that very end. “Miserable men!” He will
say, “wherefore would ye die, with the Bread of Life itself in your hands?”
As to daily Communion, I neither commend nor condemn it; but with respect to com-
municating every Sunday, I counsel and exhort every one to do so, providing the mind has
no attachment to sin. So says S. Augustine, and with him I neither find fault nor uncondi-
tionally commend daily Communion, leaving that matter to the discretion of every person’s
own spiritual Guide; as the requisite dispositions for such frequent Communion are too
delicate for one to advise it indiscriminately. On the other hand, these very special disposi-
tions may be found in sundry devout souls, and therefore it would not be well to discourage
everybody. It is a subject which must be dealt with according to each individual mind; it
were imprudent to advise such frequent Communion to all, while, on the other hand, it
would be presumptuous to blame any one for it, especially if he therein follows the advice
of some wise director. Saint Catherine of Sienna, when blamed for her frequent Communions,
under the plea that Saint Augustine neither commended nor condemned daily Communion,
118
replied gently, “Well, then, since Saint Augustine does not condemn it, neither, I pray you,
do you condemn it, and I shall be content.” But Saint Augustine earnestly exhorts all to
communicate every Sunday. And as I presume, my daughter, that you have no attachment
either to mortal or venial sins, you are in the condition which Saint Augustine requires; and
if your spiritual Father approves, you may profitably communicate more frequently. Never-
theless, there are various hindrances which may arise, not so much from yourself, as from
81

9.10 Page 90

▲back to top


CHAPTER XX. Of Frequent Communion.
those among whom you live, which may lead a wise director to tell you not to communicate
so often. For instance, if you are in a position of subjection, and those whom you are bound
to obey should be so ignorant or so prejudiced, as to be uneasy at your frequent Communions,
all things considered, it may be well to show consideration for their weakness, and to make
your Communion fortnightly; only, of course, where there is no possible way of overcoming
the difficulty otherwise. But one cannot give any general rule on such a point, each person
must follow the advice of their own spiritual Guide; only this much I will say, that monthly
Communions are the very fewest which any one seeking to serve God devoutly can make.
If you are discreet, neither father nor mother, husband nor wife, will ever hinder you
119
from communicating frequently, and that because on the day of your Communion you will
give good heed always to be more than usually gentle and amiable towards them, doing all
you can to please them, so that they are not likely to prevent your doing a thing which in
nowise inconveniences themselves, unless they were most particularly unreasonable and
perverse, in which case, as I have said, your Director might advise you to yield. There is
nothing in the married life to hinder frequent Communion. Most certainly the Christians
of the Primitive Church communicated daily, whether married or single. Neither is any
malady a necessary impediment, except, indeed, anything producing constant sickness.
Those who communicate weekly must be free from mortal sin, and also from any attach-
ment to venial sin, and they should feel a great desire for Communion; but for daily Com-
munion people should furthermore have conquered most of their inclinations to evil, and
no one should practise it without the advice of their spiritual Guide.
120
82

10 Pages 91-100

▲back to top


10.1 Page 91

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXI. How to Communicate.
CHAPTER XXI. How to Communicate.
BEGIN your preparation over-night, by sundry aspirations and loving ejaculations. Go
to bed somewhat earlier than usual, so that you may get up earlier the next morning; and if
you should wake during the night, fill your heart and lips at once with sacred words
wherewith to make your soul ready to receive the Bridegroom, Who watches while you
sleep, and Who intends to give you countless gifts and graces, if you on your part are prepared
to accept them. In the morning rise with joyful expectation of the Blessing you hope for,
and (having made your Confession) go with the fullest trust, but at the same time with the
fullest humility, to receive that Heavenly Food which will sustain your immortal life. And
after having said the sacred words, “Lord, I am not worthy,” do not make any further
movement whatever, either in prayer or otherwise, but gently opening your mouth, in the
fulness of faith, hope, and love, receive Him in Whom, by Whom, and through Whom,
you believe, hope, and love. O my child, bethink you that just as the bee, having gathered
heaven’s dew and earth’s sweetest juices from amid the flowers, carries it to her hive; so the
Priest, having taken the Saviour, God’s Own Son, Who came down from Heaven, the Son
121
of Mary, Who sprang up as earth’s choicest flower, from the Altar, feeds you with that Bread
of Sweetness and of all delight. When you have received it kindle your heart to adore the
King of our Salvation, tell Him of all your own personal matters, and realise that He is
within you, seeking your best happiness. In short, give Him the very best reception you
possibly can, and act so that in all you do it may be evident that God is with you. When you
cannot have the blessing of actual Communion, at least communicate in heart and mind,
uniting yourself by ardent desire to the Life-giving Body of the Saviour.
Your main intention in Communion should be to grow, strengthen, and abound in the
Love of God; for Love’s Sake receive that which Love Alone gives you. Of a truth there is
no more loving or tender aspect in which to gaze upon the Saviour than this act, in which
He, so to say, annihilates Himself, and gives Himself to us as food, in order to fill our souls,
and to unite Himself more closely to the heart and flesh of His faithful ones.
If men of the world ask why you communicate so often, tell them that it is that you may
learn to love God; that you may be cleansed from imperfections, set free from trouble,
comforted in affliction, strengthened in weakness. Tell them that there are two manner of
122
men who need frequent Communion—those who are perfect, since being ready they were
much to blame did they not come to the Source and Fountain of all perfection; and the im-
perfect, that they may learn how to become perfect; the strong, lest they become weak, and
the weak, that they may become strong; the sick that they may be healed, and the sound lest
they sicken. Tell them that you, imperfect, weak and ailing, need frequently to communicate
with your Perfection, your Strength, your Physician. Tell them that those who are but little
engaged in worldly affairs should communicate often, because they have leisure; and those
83

10.2 Page 92

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXI. How to Communicate.
who are heavily pressed with business, because they stand so much in need of help; and he
who is hard worked needs frequent and substantial food. Tell them that you receive the
Blessed Sacrament that you may learn to receive it better; one rarely does that well which
one seldom does. Therefore, my child, communicate frequently,—as often as you can,
subject to the advice of your spiritual Father. Our mountain hares turn white in winter, be-
cause they live in, and feed upon, the snow, and by dint of adoring and feeding upon Beauty,
Goodness, and Purity itself in this most Divine Sacrament you too will become lovely, holy,
123
pure.
84

10.3 Page 93

▲back to top


PART III. CONTAINING COUNSELS CONCERNING THE PRACTICE OF VIRTUE.
PART III. CONTAINING COUNSELS CONCERNING
THE PRACTICE OF VIRTUE.
85

10.4 Page 94

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. How to select that which we should chiefly Practise.
CHAPTER I. How to select that which we should chiefly Practise.
THE queen bee never takes wing without being surrounded by all her Subjects; even so
Love never enters the heart but it is sure to bring all other virtues in its train; marshalling
and employing them as a captain his soldiers; yet, nevertheless, Love does not set them all
to work suddenly, or equally, at all times and everywhere. The righteous man is “like a tree
planted by the water side, that will bring forth his fruit in due season;” 1 inasmuch as Love,
watering and refreshing the soul, causes it to bring forth good works, each in season as re-
quired. There is an old proverb to the effect that the sweetest music is unwelcome at a time
of mourning; and certain persons have made a great mistake when, seeking to cultivate
some special virtue, they attempt to obtrude it on all occasions, like the ancient philosophers
we read of, who were always laughing or weeping. Worse still if they take upon themselves
125
to censure those who do not make a continual study of this their pet virtue. S. Paul tells us
to “rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that weep;” 2 and Charity is patient,
kind, liberal, prudent, indulgent.
At the same time, there are virtues of universal account, which must not only be called
into occasional action, but ought to spread their influence over everything. We do not very
often come across opportunities for exercising strength, magnanimity, or magnificence; but
gentleness, temperance, modesty, and humility, are graces which ought to colour everything
we do. There may be virtues of a more exalted mould, but at all events these are the most
continually called for in daily life. Sugar is better than salt, but we use salt more generally
and oftener. Consequently, it is well to have a good and ready stock in hand of those general
virtues of which we stand in so perpetual a need.
In practising any virtue, it is well to choose that which is most according to our duty,
rather than most according to our taste. It was Saint Paula’s liking to practise bodily morti-
fications with a view to the keener enjoyment of spiritual sweetness, but obedience to her
superiors was a higher duty; and therefore Saint Jerome acknowledges that she was wrong
126
in practising excessive abstinence contrary to the advice of her Bishop. And the Apostles,
whose mission it was to preach the Gospel, and feed souls with the Bread of Life, judged
well that it was not right for them to hinder this holy work in order to minister to the ma-
terial wants of the poor, weighty as that work was also. 3 Every calling stands in special need
of some special virtue; those required of a prelate, a prince, or a soldier, are quite different;
so are those beseeming a wife or a widow, and although all should possess every virtue, yet
1 Ps. i. 3.
2 Rom. xii. 15.
3 Acts vi. 2.
86

10.5 Page 95

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. How to select that which we should chiefly Practise.
all are not called upon to exercise them equally, but each should cultivate chiefly those which
are important to the manner of life to which he is called.
Among such virtues as have no special adaptation to our own calling, choose the most
excellent, not the most showy. A comet generally looks larger than the stars, and fills the
eye more; but all the while comets are not nearly so important as the stars, and only seem
so large to us because they are nearer to us than stars, and are of a grosser kind. So there are
certain virtues which touch us very sensibly and are very material, so to say, and therefore
ordinary people give them the preference. Thus the common run of men ordinarily value
127
temporal almsgiving more than spiritual; and think more of fasting, exterior discipline and
bodily mortification than of meekness, cheerfulness, modesty, and other interior mortifica-
tions, which nevertheless are far better. Do you then, my daughter, choose the best virtues,
not those which are most highly esteemed; the most excellent, not the most visible; the
truest, not the most conspicuous.
It is well for everybody to select some special virtue at which to aim, not as neglecting
any others, but as an object and pursuit to the mind. Saint John, Bishop of Alexandria, saw
a vision of a lovely maiden, brighter than the sun, in shining garments, and wearing an olive
crown, who said to him, “I am the King’s eldest daughter, and if thou wilt have me for thy
friend, I will bring thee to see His Face.” Then he knew that it was pity for the poor which
God thus commended to him, and from that time he gave himself so heartily to practise it,
that he is universally known as Saint John the Almoner. Eulogius Alexandrinus desired to
devote himself wholly to God, but he had not courage either to adopt the solitary life, or to
put himself under obedience, and therefore he took a miserable beggar, seething in dirt and
leprosy, to live with him; and to do this more thoroughly, he vowed to honour and serve
128
him as a servant does his lord and master. After a while, both feeling greatly tempted to part
company, they referred to the great Saint Anthony, who said, “Beware of separating, my
sons, for you are both near your end, and if the Angel find you not together, you will be in
danger of losing your crowns.”
Saint Louis counted it a privilege to visit the hospitals, where he used to tend the sick
with his own royal hands. Saint Francis loved poverty above all things, and called her his
lady-love. Saint Dominic gave himself up to preaching, whence his Order takes its name. 4
Saint Gregory the Great specially delighted to receive pilgrims after the manner of faithful
Abraham, and like him entertained the King of Glory under a pilgrim’s garb. Tobit devoted
himself to the charitable work of burying the dead. Saint Elizabeth, albeit a mighty princess,
loved above all things to humble herself. When Saint Catherine of Genoa became a widow,
4 The Preaching Friars.
87

10.6 Page 96

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. How to select that which we should chiefly Practise.
she gave herself up to work in an hospital. Cassian relates how a certain devout maiden
once besought Saint Athanasius to help her in cultivating the grace of patience; and he gave
her a poor widow as companion, who was cross, irritable, and altogether intolerable, and
whose perpetual fretfulness gave the pious lady abundant opportunity of practising gentleness
129
and patience. And so some of God’s servants devote themselves to nursing the sick, helping
the poor, teaching little children in the faith, reclaiming the fallen, building churches, and
adorning the altar, making peace among men. Therein they resemble embroidresses who
work all manner of silks, gold and silver on various grounds, so producing beautiful flowers.
Just so the pious souls who undertake some special devout practice use it as the ground of
their spiritual embroidery, and frame all manner of other graces upon it, ordering their ac-
tions and affections better by means of this their chief thread which runs through all.
“Upon Thy Right Hand did stand the Queen in a vesture of gold wrought about with
divers colours.” 5
When we are beset by any particular vice, it is well as far as possible to make the opposite
virtue our special aim, and turn everything to that account; so doing, we shall overcome
our enemy, and meanwhile make progress in all virtue. Thus, if I am beset with pride or
anger, I must above all else strive to cultivate humility and gentleness, and I must turn all
130
my religious exercises,—prayer, sacraments, prudence, constancy, moderation, to the same
object. The wild boar sharpens its tusks by grinding them against its other teeth, which by
the same process are sharpened and pointed; and so when a good man endeavours to perfect
himself in some virtue which he is conscious of specially needing, he ought to give it edge
and point by the aid of other virtues, which will themselves be confirmed and strengthened
as he uses them with that object. It was so with Job, who, while specially exercising the virtue
of patience amid the numberless temptations which beset him, was confirmed in all manner
of holiness and godly virtues. And Saint Gregory Nazianzen says, that sometimes a person
has attained the height of goodness by one single act of virtue, performed with the greatest
perfection; instancing Rahab as an example, who, having practised the virtue of hospitality
very excellently, reached a high point of glory. 6 Of course, any such action must needs be
performed with a very exceeding degree of fervour and charity.
131
5 Psalm 5. 13, 14. “En son beau vestement de drap d’or recame, Et d’ouvrages divers a l’aiguile seme.”
6 S. Francis evidently alludes here to the mention made of Rahab by S. Paul. Heb. xi. 31.
88

10.7 Page 97

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. The same Subject continued.
CHAPTER II. The same Subject continued.
SAINT AUGUSTINE says very admirably, that beginners in devotion are wont to
commit certain faults which, while they are blameable according to the strict laws of perfec-
tion, are yet praiseworthy by reason of the promise they hold forth of a future excellent
goodness, to which they actually tend. For instance, that common shrinking fear which
gives rise to an excessive scrupulosity in the souls of some who are but just set free from a
course of sin, is commendable at that early stage, and is the almost certain forerunner of
future purity of conscience. But this same fear would be blameable in those who are farther
advanced, because love should reign in their hearts, and love is sure to drive away all such
servile fear by degrees.
In his early days, Saint Bernard was very severe and harsh towards those whom he dir-
ected, telling them, to begin with, that they must put aside the body, and come to him with
their minds only. In confession, he treated all faults, however small, with extreme severity,
and his poor apprentices in the study of perfection were so urged onwards, that by dint of
pressing he kept them back, for they lost heart and breath when they found themselves thus
driven up so steep and high an ascent. Therein, my daughter, you can see that, although it
132
was his ardent zeal for the most perfect purity which led that great Saint so to act, and al-
though such zeal is a great virtue, still it was a virtue which required checking. And so God
Himself checked it in a vision, by which He filled S. Bernard with so gentle, tender, and
loving a spirit, that he was altogether changed, blaming himself heavily for having been so
strict and so severe, and becoming so kindly and indulgent, that he made himself all things
to all men in order to win all.
S. Jerome tells us that his beloved daughter, S. Paula, was not only extreme, but obstinate
in practising bodily mortifications, and refusing to yield to the advice given her upon that
head by her Bishop, S. Epiphanius; and furthermore, she gave way so excessively to her grief
at the death of those she loved as to peril her own life. Whereupon S. Jerome says: “It will
be said that I am accusing this saintly woman rather than praising her, but I affirm before
Jesus, Whom she served, and Whom I seek to serve, that I am not saying what is untrue on
one side or the other, but simply describing her as one Christian another; that is to say, I
am writing her history, not her panegyric, and her faults are the virtues of others.” He means
to say that the defects and faults of S. Paula would have been looked upon as virtues in a
133
less perfect soul; and indeed there are actions which we must count as imperfections in the
perfect, which yet would be highly esteemed in the imperfect. When at the end of a sickness
the invalid’s legs swell, it is a good sign, indicating that natural strength is returning, and
throwing off foul humours; but it would be a bad sign in one not avowedly sick, as showing
that nature was too feeble to disperse or absorb those humours.
89

10.8 Page 98

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. The same Subject continued.
So, my child, we must think well of those whom we see practising virtues, although
imperfectly, since the Saints have done the like; but as to ourselves we must give heed to
practise them, not only diligently, but discreetly, and to this end we shall do well strictly to
follow the Wise Man’s counsel, 7 and not trust in our own wisdom, but lean on those whom
God has given as our guides. And here I must say a few words concerning certain things
which some reckon as virtues, although they are nothing of the sort—I mean ecstasies,
trances, rhapsodies, extraordinary transformations, and the like, which are dwelt on in some
books, and which promise to raise the soul to a purely intellectual contemplation, an alto-
gether supernatural mental altitude, and a life of pre-eminent excellence. But I would have
134
you see, my child, that these perfections are not virtues, they are rather rewards which God
gives to virtues, or perhaps, more correctly speaking, tokens of the joys of everlasting life,
occasionally granted to men in order to kindle in them a desire for the fulness of joy which
is only to be found in Paradise. But we must not aspire to such graces, which are in nowise
necessary to us in order to love and serve God, our only lawful ambition. Indeed, for the
most part, these graces are not to be acquired by labour or industry, and that because they
are rather passions than actions, which we may receive, but cannot create. Moreover, our
business only is to become good, devout people, pious men and women; and all our efforts
must be to that end. If it should please God further to endow us with angelic perfection, we
should then be prepared to become good angels; but meanwhile let us practise, in all simpli-
city, humility and devotion, those lowly virtues to the attainment of which our Lord has
bidden us labour,—I mean patience, cheerfulness, self-mortification, humility, obedience,
poverty, chastity, kindness to our neighbour, forbearance towards his failings, diligence,
and a holy fervour. Let us willingly resign the higher eminences to lofty souls. We are not
worthy to take so high a rank in God’s service; let us be content to be as scullions, porters,
135
insignificant attendants in His household, leaving it to Him if He should hereafter see fit to
call us to His own council chamber. Of a truth, my child, the King of Glory does not reward
His servants according to the dignity of their office, but according to the humility and love
with which they have exercised it. While Saul was seeking his father’s asses, he found the
kingdom of Israel: 8 Rebecca watering Abraham’s camels, became his son’s wife: 9 Ruth
gleaning after Boaz’ reapers, and lying down at his feet, was raised up to become his bride.
10 Those who pretend to such great and extraordinary graces are very liable to delusions
and mistakes, so that sometimes it turns out that people who aspire to be angels are not or-
dinarily good men, and that their goodness lies more in high-flown words than in heart and
7 Ecclus. vi. 2, 32, 36.
8 1 Sam. ix.
9 Gen. xxiv.
10 Ruth ii. iii.
90

10.9 Page 99

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. The same Subject continued.
deed. But we must beware of despising or presumptuously condemning anything. Only,
while thanking God for the pre-eminence of others, let us abide contentedly in our own
lower but safer path,—a path of less distinction, but more suitable to our lowliness, resting
satisfied that if we walk steadily and faithfully therein, God will lift us up to greater things.
136
91

10.10 Page 100

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. On Patience.
CHAPTER III. On Patience.
“YE have need of patience, that, after ye have done the Will of God, ye might receive
the promise,” says Saint Paul; 11 and the Saviour said, “In your patience possess ye your
souls.” 12 The greatest happiness of any one is “to possess his soul;” and the more perfect
our patience, the more fully we do so possess our souls. Call often to mind that our Saviour
redeemed us by bearing and suffering, and in like manner we must seek our own salvation
amid sufferings and afflictions; bearing insults, contradictions and troubles with all the
gentleness we can possibly command. Do not limit your patience to this or that kind of trial,
but extend it universally to whatever God may send, or allow to befall you. Some people
will only bear patiently with trials which carry their own salve of dignity,—such as being
wounded in battle, becoming a prisoner of war, being ill-used for the sake of their religion,
being impoverished by some strife out of which they came triumphant. Now these persons
do not love tribulation, but only the honour which attends it. A really patient servant of
God is as ready to bear inglorious troubles as those which are honourable. A brave man can
137
easily bear with contempt, slander and false accusation from an evil world; but to bear such
injustice at the hands of good men, of friends and relations, is a great test of patience. I have
a greater respect for the gentleness with which the great S. Charles Borromeo long endured
the public reproaches which a celebrated preacher of a reformed Order used to pour out
upon him, than for all the other attacks he bore with. For, just as the sting of a bee hurts far
more than that of a fly, so the injuries or contradictions we endure from good people are
much harder to bear than any others. But it is a thing which very often happens, and
sometimes two worthy men, who are both highly well-intentioned after their own fashion,
annoy and even persecute one another grievously.
Be patient, not only with respect to the main trials which beset you, but also under the
accidental and accessory annoyances which arise out of them. We often find people who
imagine themselves ready to accept a trial in itself who are impatient of its consequences.
We hear one man say, “I should not mind poverty, were it not that I am unable to bring up
my children and receive my friends as handsomely as I desire.” And another says, “I should
not mind, were it not that the world will suppose it is my own fault;” while another would
138
patiently bear to be the subject of slander provided nobody believed it. Others, again, accept
one side of a trouble but fret against the rest—as, for instance, believing themselves to be
patient under sickness, only fretting against their inability to obtain the best advice, or at
the inconvenience they are to their friends. But, dear child, be sure that we must patiently
accept, not sickness only, but such sickness as God chooses to send, in the place, among the
11 Heb. x. 36.
12 S. Luke xxi. 19.
92

11 Pages 101-110

▲back to top


11.1 Page 101

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. On Patience.
people, and subject to the circumstances which He ordains;—and so with all other troubles.
If any trouble comes upon you, use the remedies with which God supplies you. Not to do
this is to tempt Him; but having done so, wait whatever result He wills with perfect resigna-
tion. If He pleases to let the evil be remedied, thank Him humbly; but if it be His will that
the evil grow greater than the remedies, patiently bless His Holy Name.
Follow Saint Gregory’s advice: When you are justly blamed for some fault you have
committed, humble yourself deeply, and confess that you deserve the blame. If the accusation
be false, defend yourself quietly, denying the fact; this is but due respect for truth and your
neighbour’s edification. But if after you have made your true and legitimate defence you
139
are still accused, do not be troubled, and do not try to press your defence—you have had
due respect for truth, have the same now for humility. By acting thus you will not infringe
either a due care for your good name, or the affection you are bound to entertain for peace,
humility and gentleness of heart.
Complain as little as possible of your wrongs, for as a general rule you may be sure that
complaining is sin; 13 the rather that self-love always magnifies our injuries: above all, do
not complain to people who are easily angered and excited. If it is needful to complain to
some one, either as seeking a remedy for your injury, or in order to soothe your mind, let
it be to some calm, gentle spirit, greatly filled with the Love of God; for otherwise, instead
of relieving your heart, your confidants will only provoke it to still greater disturbance; instead
of taking out the thorn which pricks you, they will drive it further into your foot.
Some people when they are ill, or in trouble, or injured by any one, restrain their
complaints, because they think (and that rightly) that to murmur betokens great weakness
or a narrow mind; but nevertheless, they exceedingly desire and maneuvre to make others
pity them, desiring to be considered as suffering with patience and courage. Now this is a
140
kind of patience certainly, but it is a spurious patience, which in reality is neither more nor
less than a very refined, very subtle form of ambition and vanity. To them we may apply
the Apostle’s words, “He hath whereof to glory, but not before God.” 14 A really patient
man neither complains nor seeks to be pitied; he will speak simply and truly of his trouble,
without exaggerating its weight or bemoaning himself; if others pity him, he will accept
their compassion patiently, unless they pity him for some ill he is not enduring, in which
case he will say so with meekness, and abide in patience and truthfulness, combating his
grief and not complaining of it.
As to the trials which you will encounter in devotion (and they are certain to arise), bear
in mind our dear Lord’s words: “A woman, when she is in travail, hath sorrow, because her
hour is come; but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the
13 “Qui se plaint, peche.”
14 Rom. iv. 2.
93

11.2 Page 102

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. On Patience.
anguish, for joy that a child is born into the world.” 15 You, too, have conceived in your
soul the most gracious of children, even Jesus Christ, and before He can be brought forth
you must inevitably travail with pain; but be of good cheer, for when these pangs are over,
you will possess an abiding joy, having brought such a man into the world. And He will be
141
really born for you, when He is perfected in your heart by love, and in your actions by imit-
ating His life.
When you are sick, offer all your pains and weakness to our Dear Lord, and ask Him
to unite them to the sufferings which He bore for you. Obey your physician, and take all
medicines, remedies and nourishment, for the Love of God, remembering the vinegar and
gall He tasted for love of us; desire your recovery that you may serve Him; do not shrink
from languor and weakness out of obedience to Him, and be ready to die if He wills it, to
His Glory, and that you may enter into His Presence.
Bear in mind that the bee while making its honey lives upon a bitter food: and in like
manner we can never make acts of gentleness and patience, or gather the honey of the truest
virtues, better than while eating the bread of bitterness, and enduring hardness. And just
as the best honey is that made from thyme, a small and bitter herb, so that virtue which is
practised amid bitterness and lowly sorrow is the best of all virtues.
Gaze often inwardly upon Jesus Christ crucified, naked, blasphemed, falsely accused,
forsaken, overwhelmed with every possible grief and sorrow, and remember that none of
142
your sufferings can ever be compared to His, either in kind or degree, and that you can
never suffer anything for Him worthy to be weighed against what He has borne for you.
Consider the pains which martyrs have endured, and think how even now many people
are bearing afflictions beyond all measure greater than yours, and say, “Of a truth my trouble
is comfort, my torments are but roses as compared to those whose life is a continual death,
without solace, or aid or consolation, borne down with a weight of grief tenfold greater than
mine.”
15 S. John xvi. 21.
94

11.3 Page 103

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. On Greater Humility.
CHAPTER IV. On Greater Humility.
ELISHA bade the poor widow “borrow vessels, even empty vessels not a few, and pour
oil into all those vessels;” 16 and so in order to receive God’s Grace in our hearts, they must
be as empty vessels—not filled with self-esteem. The swallow with its sharp cry and keen
glance has the power of frightening away birds of prey, and for that reason the dove prefers
it to all other birds, and lives surely beside it;—even so humility drives Satan away, and
143
cherishes the gifts and graces of the Holy Spirit within us, and for that reason all the
Saints—and especially the King of Saints and His Blessed Mother—have always esteemed
the grace of humility above all other virtues.
We call that vainglory which men take to themselves, either for what is not in them, or
which being in them is not their own, or which being in them and their own yet is not worthy
of their self-satisfaction. For instance, noble birth, favour of great men, popular applause,
all these are things nowise belonging to ourselves, but coming from our forefathers, or the
opinion of others. Some people are proud and conceited because they ride a fine horse, wear
a feather in their hat, and are expensively dressed, but who can fail to see their folly, or that
if any one has reason to be proud over such things, it would be the horse, the bird, and the
tailor! Or what can be more contemptible than to found one’s credit on a horse, a plume,
or a ruff? Others again pride themselves upon their dainty moustaches, their well-trimmed
beard or curled hair, their white hands, or their dancing, singing and the like: but is it not
a petty vanity which can seek to be esteemed for any such trivial and frivolous matters?
Then again, some look for the world’s respect and honour because they have acquired some
144
smatterings of science, expecting all their neighbours to listen and yield to them, and such
men we call pedants. Others make great capital of their personal beauty, and imagine that
every one is lost in admiration of it; but all this is utterly vain, foolish and impertinent, and
the glory men take to themselves for such matters must be called vain, childish and frivolous.
You may test real worth as we test balm, which is tried by being distilled in water, and
if it is precipitated to the bottom, it is known to be pure and precious. So if you want to
know whether a man is really wise, learned, generous or noble, see if his life is moulded by
humility, modesty and submission. If so, his gifts are genuine; but if they are only surface
and showy, you may be sure that in proportion to their demonstrativeness so is their unreal-
ity. Those pearls which are formed amid tempest and storm have only an outward shell,
16 2 Kings iv. 3, 4.
95

11.4 Page 104

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. On Greater Humility.
and are hollow within; and so when a man’s good qualities are fed by pride, vanity and
boasting, they will soon have nothing save empty show, without sap, marrow or substance.
Honour, rank and dignity are like the saffron, which never thrives so well as when
trodden under foot. Beauty only attracts when it is free from any such aim. Self-conscious
beauty loses its charm, and learning becomes a discredit and degenerates into pedantry,
145
when we are puffed up by it.
Those who are punctilious about rank, title or precedence, both lay themselves open to
criticism and degradation, and also throw contempt on all such things; because an honour
which is valuable when freely paid, is worthless when sought for or exacted. When the pea-
cock opens his showy tail, he exhibits the ugliness of his body beneath; and many flowers
which are beautiful while growing, wither directly we gather them. And just as men who
inhale mandragora from afar as they pass, find it sweet, while those who breathe it closely
are made faint and ill by the same, so honour may be pleasant to those who merely taste it
as they pass, without seeking or craving for it, but it will become very dangerous and hurtful
to such as take delight in and feed upon it.
An active effort to acquire virtue is the first step towards goodness; but an active effort
to acquire honour is the first step towards contempt and shame. A well-conditioned mind
will not throw away its powers upon such sorry trifles as rank, position or outward forms—it
has other things to do, and will leave all that to meaner minds. He who can find pearls will
not stop to pick up shells; and so a man who aims at real goodness will not be keen about
146
outward tokens of honour. Undoubtedly every one is justified in keeping his own place, and
there is no want of humility in that so long as it is done simply and without contention. Just
as our merchant-ships coming from Peru with gold and silver often bring apes and parrots
likewise, because these cost but little and do not add to the weight of a cargo, so good men
seeking to grow in grace can take their natural rank and position, so long as they are not
engrossed by such things, and do not involve themselves in anxiety, contention or ill-will
on their account. I am not speaking here of those whose position is public, or even of certain
special private persons whose dignity may be important. In all such cases each man must
move in his own sphere, with prudence and discretion, together with charity and courtesy.
96

11.5 Page 105

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. On Interior Humility.
CHAPTER V. On Interior Humility.
TO you however, my daughter, I would teach a deeper humility, for that of which I have
been speaking is almost more truly to be called worldly wisdom than humility. There are
some persons who dare not or will not think about the graces with which God has endowed
them, fearing lest they should become self-complacent and vain-glorious; but they are quite
wrong. For if, as the Angelic Doctor says, the real way of attaining to the Love of God is by
a careful consideration of all His benefits given to us, then the better we realise these the
more we shall love Him; and inasmuch as individual gifts are more acceptable than general
gifts, so they ought to be more specially dwelt upon. Of a truth, nothing so tends to humble
us before the Mercy of God as the multitude of His gifts to us; just as nothing so tends to
humble us before His Justice as the multitude of our misdeeds. Let us consider what He has
done for us, and what we have done contrary to His Will, and as we review our sins in detail,
so let us review His Grace in the same. There is no fear that a perception of what He has
given you will puff you up, so long as you keep steadily in mind that whatever is good in
you is not of yourself. Do mules cease to be clumsy, stinking beasts because they are used
to carry the dainty treasures and perfumes of a prince? “What hast thou that thou didst not
148
receive? Now, if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory as if thou hadst not received it?”
17 On the contrary, a lively appreciation of the grace given to you should make you humble,
for appreciation begets gratitude. But if, when realising the gifts God has given you, any
vanity should beset you, the infallible remedy is to turn to the thought of all our ingratitude,
imperfection, and weakness. Any one who will calmly consider what he has done without
God, cannot fail to realise that what he does with God is no merit of his own; and so we may
rejoice in that which is good in us, and take pleasure in the fact, but we shall give all the
glory to God Alone, Who Alone is its Author.
It was in this spirit that the Blessed Virgin confessed that God had done “great things”
to her; 18 only that she might humble herself and exalt Him. “My soul doth magnify the
Lord,” she said, by reason of the gifts He had given her.
We are very apt to speak of ourselves as nought, as weakness itself, as the offscouring
of the earth; but we should be very much vexed to be taken at our word and generally con-
sidered what we call ourselves. On the contrary, we often make-believe to run away and
hide ourselves, merely to be followed and sought out; we pretend to take the lowest place,
with the full intention of being honourably called to come up higher. But true humility does
149
not affect to be humble, and is not given to make a display in lowly words. It seeks not only
to conceal other virtues, but above all it seeks and desires to conceal itself; and if it were
17 1 Cor. iv. 7.
18 S. Luke i. 46-49.
97

11.6 Page 106

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. On Interior Humility.
lawful to tell lies, or feign or give scandal, humility would perhaps sometimes affect a cloak
of pride in order to hide itself utterly. Take my advice, my daughter, and either use no pro-
fessions of humility, or else use them with a real mind corresponding to your outward ex-
pressions; never cast down your eyes without humbling your heart; and do not pretend to
wish to be last and least, unless you really and sincerely mean it. I would make this so gen-
eral a rule as to have no exception; only courtesy sometimes requires us to put forward those
who obviously would not put themselves forward, but this is not deceitful or mock humility;
and so with respect to certain expressions of regard which do not seem strictly true, but
which are not dishonest, because the speaker really intends to give honour and respect to
him to whom they are addressed; and even though the actual words may be somewhat ex-
cessive, there is no harm in them if they are the ordinary forms of society, though truly I
wish that all our expressions were as nearly as possible regulated by real heart feeling in all
150
truthfulness and simplicity. A really humble man would rather that some one else called
him worthless and good-for-nothing, than say so of himself; at all events, if such things are
said, he does not contradict them, but acquiesces contentedly, for it is his own opinion. We
meet people who tell us that they leave mental prayer to those who are more perfect, not
feeling themselves worthy of it; that they dare not communicate frequently, because they
do not feel fit to do so; that they fear to bring discredit on religion if they profess it, through
their weakness and frailty; while others decline to use their talents in the service of God and
their neighbour, because, forsooth, they know their weakness, and are afraid of becoming
proud if they do any good thing,—lest while helping others they might destroy themselves.
But all this is unreal, and not merely a spurious but a vicious humility, which tacitly and
secretly condemns God’s gifts, and makes a pretext of lowliness while really exalting self-
love, self-sufficiency, indolence, and evil tempers. “Ask thee a sign of the Lord thy God; ask
it either in the depth or in the height above.” 19 So spake the prophet to King Ahaz; but he
answered, “I will not ask, neither will I tempt the Lord.” Unhappy man! he affects to show
exceeding reverence to God, and under a pretence of humility refuses to seek the grace
151
offered by the Divine Goodness. Could he not see that when God wills to grant us a favour,
it is mere pride to reject it, that God’s gifts must needs be accepted, and that true humility
lies in obedience and the most literal compliance with His Will! Well then, God’s Will is
that we should be perfect, uniting ourselves to Him, and imitating Him to the utmost of
our powers. The proud man who trusts in himself may well undertake nothing, but the
humble man is all the braver that he knows his own helplessness, and his courage waxes in
proportion to his low opinion of himself, because all his trust is in God, Who delights to
show forth His Power in our weakness, His Mercy in our misery. The safest course is humbly
19 Isa. vii. 11, 12.
98

11.7 Page 107

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. On Interior Humility.
and piously to venture upon whatever may be considered profitable for us by those who
undertake our spiritual guidance.
Nothing can be more foolish than to fancy we know that of which we are really ignorant;
to affect knowledge while conscious that we are ignorant is intolerable vanity. For my part,
I would rather not put forward that which I really do know, while on the other hand neither
would I affect ignorance. When Charity requires it, you should readily and kindly impart
to your neighbour not only that which is necessary for his instruction, but also what is
152
profitable for his consolation. The same humility which conceals graces with a view to their
preservation is ready to bring them forth at the bidding of Charity, with a view to their in-
crease and perfection; therein reminding me of that tree in the Isles of Tylos, 20 which closes
its beautiful carnation blossoms at night, only opening them to the rising sun, so that the
natives say they go to sleep. Just so humility hides our earthly virtues and perfections, only
expanding them at the call of Charity, which is not an earthly, but a heavenly, not a mere
moral, but a divine virtue; the true sun of all virtues, which should all be ruled by it, so that
any humility which controverts charity is unquestionably false.
I would not affect either folly or wisdom; for just as humility deters me from pretending
to be wise, so simplicity and straightforwardness deter me from pretending to be foolish;
and just as vanity is opposed to humility, so all affectation and pretence are opposed to
honesty and simplicity. If certain eminent servants of God have feigned folly in order to be
despised by the world, we may marvel, but not imitate them; for they had special and ex-
traordinary reasons for doing extraordinary things, and cannot be used as a rule for such
153
as we are. When David 21 danced more than was customary before the Ark of the Covenant,
it was not with the intention of affecting folly, but simply as expressing the unbounded and
extraordinary gladness of his heart. Michal his wife reproached him with his actions as folly,
but he did not mind being “vile and base in his own sight,” but declared himself willing to
be despised for God’s Sake. And so, if you should be despised for acts of genuine devotion,
humility will enable you to rejoice in so blessed a contempt, the cause of which does not lie
with you.
20 Islands in the Persian Gulf.
21 2 Sam. vi. 14.
99

11.8 Page 108

▲back to top


CHAPTER VI. Humility makes us rejoice in our own Abjection.
CHAPTER VI. Humility makes us rejoice in our own Abjection.
BUT, my daughter, I am going a step further, and I bid you everywhere and in everything
to rejoice in your own abjection. Perhaps you will ask in reply what I mean by that. In Latin
abjection means humility, and humility means abjection, so that when Our Lady says in the
Magnificat that all generations shall call her blessed, because God hath regarded the low
estate of His handmaiden, 22 she means that He has accepted her abjection and lowliness
154
in order to fill her with graces and favours. Nevertheless, there is a difference between hu-
mility and abjection; for abjection is the poverty, vileness and littleness which exist in us,
without our taking heed to them; but humility implies a real knowledge and voluntary re-
cognition of that abjection. And the highest point of humility consists in not merely acknow-
ledging one’s abjection, but in taking pleasure therein, not from any want of breadth or
courage, but to give the more glory to God’s Divine Majesty, and to esteem one’s neighbour
more highly than one’s self. This is what I would have you do; and to explain myself more
clearly, let me tell you that the trials which afflict us are sometimes abject, sometimes hon-
ourable. NOW many people will accept the latter, but very few are willing to accept the
former. Everybody respects and pities a pious hermit shivering in his worn-out garb; but
let a poor gentleman or lady be in like case, and they are despised for it,—and so their poverty
is abject. A religious receives a sharp rebuke from his superior meekly, or a child from his
parent, and every one will call it obedience, mortification, wisdom; but let a knight or a lady
accept the like from some one, albeit for the Love of God, and they will forthwith be accused
of cowardice. This again is abject suffering. One person has a cancer in the arm, another in
155
the face; the former only has the pain to bear, but the latter has also to endure all the disgust
and repulsion caused by his disease; and this is abjection. And what I want to teach you is,
that we should not merely rejoice in our trouble, which we do by means of patience, but we
should also cherish the abjection, which is done by means of humility. Again, there are abject
and honourable virtues; for the world generally despises patience, gentleness, simplicity,
and even humility itself, while, on the contrary, it highly esteems prudence, valour, and
liberality. Sometimes even there may be a like distinction drawn between acts of one and
the same virtue—one being despised and the other respected. Thus almsgiving and forgive-
ness of injuries are both acts of charity, but while every one esteems the first, the world looks
down upon the last. A young man or a girl who refuses to join in the excesses of dress,
amusement, or gossip of their circle, is laughed at and criticised, and their self-restraint is
called affectation or bigotry. Well, to rejoice in that is to rejoice in abjection. Or, to take
another shape of the same thing. We are employed in visiting the sick—if I am sent to the
most wretched cases, it is an abjection in the world’s sight, and consequently I like it. If I
156
22 S. Luke i. 48.
100

11.9 Page 109

▲back to top


CHAPTER VI. Humility makes us rejoice in our own Abjection.
am sent to those of a better class, it is an interior abjection, for there is less grace and merit
in the work, and so I can accept that abjection. If one has a fall in the street, there is the ri-
diculous part of it to be borne, as well as the possible pain; and this is an abjection we must
accept. There are even some faults, in which there is no harm beyond their abjection, and
although humility does not require us to commit them intentionally, it does require of us
not to be disturbed at having committed them. I mean certain foolish acts, incivilities, and
inadvertencies, which we ought to avoid as far as may be out of civility and decorum, but
of which, if accidentally committed, we ought to accept the abjection heartily, out of humility.
To go further still,—if in anger or excitement I have been led to use unseemly words, offend-
ing God and my neighbour thereby, I will repent heartily, and be very grieved for the offence,
which I must try to repair to the utmost; but meanwhile I will accept the abjection and dis-
grace which will ensue, and were it possible to separate the two things, I ought earnestly to
reject the sin, while I retained the abjection readily.
But while we rejoice in the abjection, we must nevertheless use all due and lawful means
to remedy the evil whence it springs, especially when that evil is serious. Thus, if I have an
157
abject disease in my face, I should endeavour to get it cured, although I do not wish to oblit-
erate the abjection it has caused me. If I have done something awkward which hurts no one,
I will not make excuses, because, although it was a failing, my own abjection is the only
result; but if I have given offence or scandal through my carelessness or folly, I am bound
to try and remedy it by a sincere apology. There are occasions when charity requires us not
to acquiesce in abjection, but in such a case one ought the more to take it inwardly to heart
for one’s private edification.
Perhaps you will ask what are the most profitable forms of abjection. Unquestionably,
those most helpful to our own souls, and most acceptable to God, are such as come accident-
ally, or in the natural course of events, because we have not chosen them ourselves, but
simply accepted God’s choice, which is always to be preferred to ours. But if we are con-
strained to choose, the greatest abjections are best; and the greatest is whatever is most
contrary to one’s individual inclination, so long as it is in conformity with one’s vocation;
for of a truth our self-will and self-pleasing mars many graces. Who can teach any of us
truly to say with David, “I had rather be a doorkeeper in the house of my God, than to dwell
in the tents of ungodliness”? 23 None, dear child, save He Who lived and died the scorn of
158
men, and the outcast of the people, in order that we might be raised up. I have said things
here which must seem very hard to contemplate, but, believe me, they will become sweet as
honey when you try to put them in practice.
23 Ps. lxxxiv. 10.
101

11.10 Page 110

▲back to top


CHAPTER VII. How to combine due care for a Good Reputation with Humility.…
CHAPTER VII. How to combine due care for a Good Reputation
with Humility.
PRAISE, honour, and glory are not bestowed on men for ordinary, but for extraordinary
virtue. By praise we intend to lead men to appreciate the excellence of certain individuals;
giving them honour is the expression of our own esteem for them; and I should say that
glory is the combination of praise and honour from many persons. If praise and honour are
like precious stones, glory is as an enamel thereof. Now, as humility forbids us to aim at
excelling or being preferred to others, it likewise forbids us to aim at praise, honour, and
glory; but it allows us to give heed, as the Wise Man says, to our good name, and that because
a good name does not imply any one particular excellence, but a general straightforward
159
integrity of purpose, which we may recognise in ourselves, and desire to be known as pos-
sessing, without any breach of humility. Humility might make us indifferent even to a good
reputation, were it not for charity’s sake; but seeing that it is a groundwork of society, and
without it we are not merely useless but positively harmful to the world, because of the
scandal given by such a deficiency, therefore charity requires, and humility allows, us to
desire and to maintain a good reputation with care.
Moreover, just as the leaves of a tree are valuable, not merely for beauty’s sake, but also
as a shelter to the tender fruit, so a good reputation, if not in itself very important, is still
very useful, not only as an embellishment of life, but as a protection to our virtues, especially
to those which are weakly. The necessity for acting up to our reputation, and being what
we are thought to be, brings a strong though kindly motive power to bear upon a generous
disposition. Let us foster all our virtues, my daughter, because they are pleasing to God, the
Chief Aim of all we do. But just as when men preserve fruits, they do not only conserve
them, but put them into suitable vessels, so while Divine Love is the main thing which keeps
us in the ways of holiness, we may also find help from the effects of a good reputation. But
it will not do to be over-eager or fanciful about it. Those who are so very sensitive about
160
their reputation are like people who are perpetually physicking themselves for every carnal
ailment; they mean to preserve their health, but practically they destroy it; and those who
are so very fastidious over their good name are apt to lose it entirely, for they become
fanciful, fretful, and disagreeable, provoking ill-natured remarks.
As a rule, indifference to insult and slander is a much more effectual remedy than re-
sentment, wrath, and vengeance. Slander melts away beneath contempt, but indignation
seems a sort of acknowledgment of its truth. Crocodiles never meddle with any but those
who are afraid of them, and slander only persists in attacking people who are disturbed by
it.
An excessive fear of losing reputation indicates mistrust as to its foundations, which
are to be found in a good and true life. Those towns where the bridges are built of wood are
102

12 Pages 111-120

▲back to top


12.1 Page 111

▲back to top


CHAPTER VII. How to combine due care for a Good Reputation with Humility.…
very uneasy whenever a sign of flood appears, but they who possess stone bridges are not
anxious unless some very unusual storm appears. And so a soul built up on solid Christian
foundations can afford to despise the outpour of slanderous tongues, but those who know
themselves to be weak are for ever disturbed and uneasy. Be sure, my daughter, that he who
seeks to be well thought of by everybody will be esteemed by nobody, and those people de-
161
serve to be despised who are anxious to be highly esteemed by ungodly, unworthy men.
Reputation, after all, is but a signboard giving notice where virtue dwells, and virtue itself
is always and everywhere preferable. Therefore, if it is said that you are a hypocrite because
you are professedly devout, or if you are called a coward because you have forgiven an insult,
despise all such accusations. Such judgments are the utterances of foolish men, and you
must not give up what is right, even though your reputation suffer, for fruit is better than
foliage, that is to say, an inward and spiritual gain is worth all external gains. We may take
a jealous care of our reputation, but not idolise it; and while we desire not to displease good
men, neither should we seek to please those that are evil. A man’s natural adornment is his
beard, and a woman’s her hair; if either be torn out they may never grow again, but if only
shaven or shorn, they will grow all the thicker; and in like manner, if our reputation be
shorn or even shaven by slanderous tongues (of which David says, that “with lies they cut
like a sharp razor ” 24 ), there is no need to be disturbed, it will soon spring again, if not
brighter, at all events more substantial. But if it be lost through our own vices or meanness
162
or evil living, it will not be easily restored, because its roots are plucked up. And the root of
a good name is to be found in virtue and honesty, which will always cause it to spring up
afresh, however it may be assaulted. If your good name suffers from some empty pursuit,
some useless habit, some unworthy friendship, they must be renounced, for a good name
is worth more than any such idle indulgence; but if you are blamed or slandered for pious
practices, earnestness in devotion, or whatever tends to win eternal life, then let your slan-
derers have their way, like dogs that bay at the moon! Be sure that, if they should succeed
in rousing any evil impression against you (clipping the beard of your reputation, as it were),
your good name will soon revive, and the razor of slander will strengthen your honour, just
as the pruning-knife strengthens the vine and causes it to bring forth more abundant fruit.
Let us keep Jesus Christ Crucified always before our eyes; let us go on trustfully and simply,
but with discretion and wisdom, in His Service, and He will take care of our reputation; if
He permits us to lose it, it will only be to give us better things, and to train us in a holy hu-
mility, one ounce of which is worth more than a thousand pounds of honour. If we are un-
justly blamed, let us quietly meet calumny with truth; if calumny perseveres, let us persevere
163
in humility; there is no surer shelter for our reputation or our soul than the Hand of God.
24 Ps. lii. 2.
103

12.2 Page 112

▲back to top


CHAPTER VII. How to combine due care for a Good Reputation with Humility.…
Let us serve Him in good report or evil report alike, with S. Paul; 25 so that we may cry out
with David, “For Thy Sake have I suffered reproof, shame hath covered my face.” 26
Of course certain crimes, so grievous that no one who can justify himself should remain
silent, must be excepted; as, too, certain persons whose reputation closely affects the edific-
ation of others. In this case all theologians say that it is right quietly to seek reparation.
25 2 Cor. vi. 8.
26 Ps. lxix. 7.
104

12.3 Page 113

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. Gentleness towards others and Remedies against Anger.
CHAPTER VIII. Gentleness towards others and Remedies against
Anger.
THE holy Chrism, used by the Church according to apostolic tradition, is made of olive
oil mingled with balm, which, among other things, are emblematic of two virtues very spe-
cially conspicuous in our Dear Lord Himself, and which He has specially commended to
us, as though they, above all things, drew us to Him and taught us to imitate Him: “Take
164
My yoke upon you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.” 27 Humility makes
our lives acceptable to God, meekness makes us acceptable to men. Balm, as I said before,
sinking to the bottom of all liquids, is a figure of humility; and oil, floating as it does to the
top, is a figure of gentleness and cheerfulness, rising above all things, and excelling all things,
the very flower of Love, which, so says S. Bernard, comes to perfection when it is not merely
patient, but gentle and cheerful. Give heed, then, daughter, that you keep this mystic chrism
of gentleness and humility in your heart, for it is a favourite device of the Enemy to make
people content with a fair outside semblance of these graces, not examining their inner
hearts, and so fancying themselves to be gentle and humble while they are far otherwise.
And this is easily perceived, because, in spite of their ostentatious gentleness and humility,
they are stirred up with pride and anger by the smallest wrong or contradiction. There is a
popular belief that those who take the antidote commonly called “Saint Paul’s gift,” 28 do
not suffer from the viper’s bite, provided, that is, that the remedy be pure; and even so true
gentleness and humility will avert the burning and swelling which contradiction is apt to
excite in our hearts. If, when stung by slander or ill-nature, we wax proud and swell with
165
anger, it is a proof that our gentleness and humility are unreal, and mere artificial show.
When the Patriarch Joseph sent his brethren back from Egypt to his father’s house, he only
gave them one counsel, “See that ye fall not out by the way.” 29 And so, my child, say I to
you. This miserable life is but the road to a blessed life; do not let us fall out by the way one
with another; let us go on with the company of our brethren gently, peacefully, and kindly.
Most emphatically I say it, If possible, fall out with no one, and on no pretext whatever
suffer your heart to admit anger and passion. S. James says, plainly and unreservedly, that
“the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God.” 30 Of course it is a duty to resist
27 S. Matt. xi. 29.
28 “La grace de Saint Paul,” in one old edition: in another, “la graisse de Saint Paull;” the latter probably is
the true reading, as there was a quack salve formerly in use for the bites of snakes, partly compounded of adders’
fat. The name is obviously derived from S. Paul’s adventure with the viper in the Island of Melita. (Acts xxviii.)
29 Gen. xlv. 24.
30 S. James i. 20.
105

12.4 Page 114

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. Gentleness towards others and Remedies against Anger.
evil and to repress the faults of those for whom we are responsible, steadily and firmly, but
gently and quietly. Nothing so stills the elephant when enraged as the sight of a lamb; nor
does anything break the force of a cannon ball so well as wool. Correction given in anger,
however tempered by reason, never has so much effect as that which is given altogether
166
without anger; for the reasonable soul being naturally subject to reason, it is a mere tyranny
which subjects it to passion, and whereinsoever reason is led by passion it becomes odious,
and its just rule obnoxious. When a monarch visits a country peaceably the people are
gratified and flattered; but if the king has to take his armies through the land, even on behalf
of the public welfare, his visit is sure to be unwelcome and harmful, because, however strictly
military discipline may be enforced, there will always be some mischief done to the people.
Just so when reason prevails, and administers reproof, correction, and punishment in a calm
spirit, although it be strict, every one approves and is content; but if reason be hindered by
anger and vexation (which Saint Augustine calls her soldiers) there will be more fear than
love, and reason itself will be despised and resisted. The same Saint Augustine, writing to
Profuturus, says that it is better to refuse entrance to any even the least semblance of anger,
however just; and that because once entered in, it is hard to be got rid of, and what was but
a little mote soon waxes into a great beam. For if anger tarries till night, and the sun goes
down upon our wrath (a thing expressly forbidden by the Apostle 31 ), there is no longer
any way of getting rid of it; it feeds upon endless false fancies; for no angry man ever yet but
167
thought his anger just.
Depend upon it, it is better to learn how to live without being angry than to imagine
one can moderate and control anger lawfully; and if through weakness and frailty one is
overtaken by it, it is far better to put it away forcibly than to parley with it; for give anger
ever so little way, and it will become master, like the serpent, who easily works in its body
wherever it can once introduce its head. You will ask how to put away anger. My child, when
you feel its first movements, collect yourself gently and seriously, not hastily or with impetu-
osity. Sometimes in a law court the officials who enforce quiet make more noise than those
they affect to hush; and so, if you are impetuous in restraining your temper, you will throw
your heart into worse confusion than before, and, amid the excitement, it will lose all self-
control.
Having thus gently exerted yourself, follow the advice which the aged S. Augustine gave
to a younger Bishop, Auxilius. “Do,” said he, “what a man should do.” If you are like the
Psalmist, ready to cry out, “Mine eye is consumed for very anger,” 32 go on to say, “Have
mercy upon me, O Lord;” so that God may stretch forth His Right Hand and control your
168
31 Eph. iv. 26.
32 In the English version it is, “Mine eye is consumed for very heaviness” (Ps. xxxi. 9), but in the Vulgate we
find, “Conturbatus est in ira oculus meus.” (Vulg. Ps. xxx. 10.)
106

12.5 Page 115

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. Gentleness towards others and Remedies against Anger.
wrath. I mean, that when we feel stirred with anger, we ought to call upon God for help,
like the Apostles, when they were tossed about with wind and storm, and He is sure to say,
“Peace, be still.” But even here I would again warn you, that your very prayers against the
angry feelings which urge you should be gentle, calm, and without vehemence. Remember
this rule in whatever remedies against anger you may seek. Further, directly you are conscious
of an angry act, atone for the fault by some speedy act of meekness towards the person who
excited your anger. It is a sovereign cure for untruthfulness to unsay what you have falsely
said at once on detecting yourself in falsehood; and so, too, it is a good remedy for anger to
make immediate amends by some opposite act of meekness. There is an old saying, that
fresh wounds are soonest closed.
Moreover, when there is nothing to stir your wrath, lay up a store of meekness and
kindliness, speaking and acting in things great and small as gently as possible. Remember
that the Bride of the Canticles is described as not merely dropping honey, and milk also,
from her lips, but as having it “under her tongue;” 33 that is to say, in her heart. So we must
169
not only speak gently to our neighbour, but we must be filled, heart and soul, with gentleness;
and we must not merely seek the sweetness of aromatic honey in courtesy and suavity with
strangers, but also the sweetness of milk among those of our own household and our
neighbours; a sweetness terribly lacking to some who are as angels abroad and devils at
home!
33 Cant. iv. 11.
107

12.6 Page 116

▲back to top


CHAPTER IX. On Gentleness towards Ourselves.
CHAPTER IX. On Gentleness towards Ourselves.
ONE important direction in which to exercise gentleness, is with respect to ourselves,
never growing irritated with one’s self or one’s imperfections; for although it is but reasonable
that we should be displeased and grieved at our own faults, yet ought we to guard against a
bitter, angry, or peevish feeling about them. Many people fall into the error of being angry
because they have been angry, vexed because they have given way to vexation, thus keeping
up a chronic state of irritation, which adds to the evil of what is past, and prepares the way
for a fresh fall on the first occasion. Moreover, all this anger and irritation against one’s self
170
fosters pride, and springs entirely from self-love, which is disturbed and fretted by its own
imperfection. What we want is a quiet, steady, firm displeasure at our own faults. A judge
gives sentence more effectually speaking deliberately and calmly than if he be impetuous
and passionate (for in the latter case he punishes not so much the actual faults before him,
but what they appear to him to be); and so we can chasten ourselves far better by a quiet
stedfast repentance, than by eager hasty ways of penitence, which, in fact, are proportioned
not by the weight of our faults, but according to our feelings and inclinations. Thus one
man who specially aims at purity will be intensely vexed with himself at some very trifling
fault against it, while he looks upon some gross slander of which he has been guilty as a
mere laughing matter. On the other hand, another will torment himself painfully over some
slight exaggeration, while he altogether overlooks some serious offence against purity; and
so on with other things. All this arises solely because men do not judge themselves by the
light of reason, but under the influence of passion.
Believe me, my daughter, as a parent’s tender affectionate remonstrance has far more
weight with his child than anger and sternness, so, when we judge our own heart guilty, if
171
we treat it gently, rather in a spirit of pity than anger, encouraging it to amendment, its re-
pentance will be much deeper and more lasting than if stirred up in vehemence and wrath.
For instance:—Let me suppose that I am specially seeking to conquer vanity, and yet
that I have fallen conspicuously into that sin;—instead of taking myself to task as abominable
and wretched, for breaking so many resolutions, calling myself unfit to lift up my eyes to
Heaven, as disloyal, faithless, and the like, I would deal pitifully and quietly with myself.
“Poor heart! so soon fallen again into the snare! Well now, rise up again bravely and fall no
more. Seek God’s Mercy, hope in Him, ask Him to keep you from falling again, and begin
to tread the pathway of humility afresh. We must be more on our guard henceforth.” Such
a course will be the surest way to making a stedfast substantial resolution against the special
fault, to which should be added any external means suitable, and the advice of one’s director.
If any one does not find this gentle dealing sufficient, let him use sterner self-rebuke and
admonition, provided only, that whatever indignation he may rouse against himself, he finally
works it all up to a tender loving trust in God, treading in the footsteps of that great penitent
172
108

12.7 Page 117

▲back to top


CHAPTER IX. On Gentleness towards Ourselves.
who cried out to his troubled soul: “Why art thou so vexed, O my soul, and why art thou
so disquieted within me? O put thy trust in God, for I will yet thank Him, Which is the help
of my countenance, and my God.” 34
So then, when you have fallen, lift up your heart in quietness, humbling yourself deeply
before God by reason of your frailty, without marvelling that you fell;—there is no cause to
marvel because weakness is weak, or infirmity infirm. Heartily lament that you should have
offended God, and begin anew to cultivate the lacking grace, with a very deep trust in His
Mercy, and with a bold, brave heart.
34 Ps. xlii. 11, 15.
109

12.8 Page 118

▲back to top


CHAPTER X. We must attend to the Business of Life carefully, but without…
CHAPTER X. We must attend to the Business of Life carefully, but
without Eagerness or Over-anxiety.
THE care and diligence due to our ordinary business are very different from solicitude,
anxiety and restlessness. The Angels care for our salvation and seek it diligently, but they
are wholly free from anxiety and solicitude, for, whereas care and diligence naturally appertain
to their love, anxiety would be wholly inconsistent with their happiness; for although care
and diligence can go hand in hand with calmness and peace, those angelic properties could
not unite with solicitude or anxiety, much less with over-eagerness.
Therefore, my daughter, be careful and diligent in all your affairs; God, Who commits
them to you, wills you to give them your best attention; but strive not to be anxious and
solicitous, that is to say, do not set about your work with restlessness and excitement, and
do not give way to bustle and eagerness in what you do;—every form of excitement affects
both judgment and reason, and hinders a right performance of the very thing which excites
us.
Our Lord, rebuking Martha, said, “Thou art careful and troubled about many things.”
35 If she had been simply careful, she would not have been troubled, but giving way to disquiet
and anxiety, she grew eager and troubled, and for that our Lord reproved her. The rivers
which flow gently through our plains bear barges of rich merchandise, and the gracious
174
rains which fall softly on the land fertilise it to bear the fruits of the earth;—but when the
rivers swell into torrents, they hinder commerce and devastate the country, and violent
storms and tempests do the like. No work done with impetuosity and excitement was ever
well done, and the old proverb, “Make haste slowly,” is a good one, 36 Solomon says, “There
is one that laboureth and taketh pains, and maketh haste, and is so much the more behind;”
37 we are always soon enough when we do well. The bumble bee makes far more noise and
is more bustling than the honey bee, but it makes nought save wax—no honey; just so those
who are restless and eager, or full of noisy solicitude, never do much or well. Flies harass us
less by what they do than by reason of their multitude, and so great matters give us less
disturbance than a multitude of small affairs. Accept the duties which come upon you
quietly, and try to fulfil them methodically, one after another. If you attempt to do everything
at once, or with confusion, you will only cumber yourself with your own exertions, and by
dint of perplexing your mind you will probably be overwhelmed and accomplish nothing.
175
In all your affairs lean solely on God’s Providence, by means of which alone your plans
can succeed. Meanwhile, on your part work on in quiet co-operation with Him, and then
35 S. Luke x. 41.
36 “Festina lente.” “Il faut depescher tout bellement.”
37 Ecclus. xi. 11.
110

12.9 Page 119

▲back to top


CHAPTER X. We must attend to the Business of Life carefully, but without…
rest satisfied that if you have trusted entirely to Him you will always obtain such a measure
of success as is most profitable for you, whether it seems so or not to your own individual
judgment.
Imitate a little child, whom one sees holding tight with one hand to its father, while with
the other it gathers strawberries or blackberries from the wayside hedge. Even so, while you
gather and use this world’s goods with one hand, always let the other be fast in your Heavenly
Father’s Hand, and look round from time to time to make sure that He is satisfied with what
you are doing, at home or abroad. Beware of letting go, under the idea of making or receiving
more—if He forsakes you, you will fall to the ground at the first step. When your ordinary
work or business is not specially engrossing, let your heart be fixed more on God than on
it; and if the work be such as to require your undivided attention, then pause from time to
time and look to God, even as navigators who make for the haven they would attain, by
looking up at the heavens rather than down upon the deeps on which they sail. So doing,
God will work with you, in you, and for you, and your work will be blessed.
176
111

12.10 Page 120

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. On Obedience.
CHAPTER XI. On Obedience.
LOVE alone leads to perfection, but the three chief means for acquiring it are obedience,
chastity, and poverty. Obedience is a consecration of the heart, chastity of the body, and
poverty of all worldly goods to the Love and Service of God. These are the three members
of the Spiritual Cross, and all three must be raised upon the fourth, which is humility. I am
not going here to speak of these three virtues as solemn vows, which only concern religious,
nor even as ordinary vows, although when sought under the shelter of a vow all virtues receive
an enhanced grace and merit; but it is not necessary for perfection that they should be un-
dertaken as vows, so long as they are practised diligently. The three vows solemnly taken
put a man into the state of perfection, whereas a diligent observance thereof brings him to
perfection. For, observe, there is a great difference between the state of perfection and per-
fection itself, inasmuch as all prelates and religious are in the former, although unfortunately
177
it is too obvious that by no means all attain to the latter. Let us then endeavour to practise
these three virtues, according to our several vocations, for although we are not thereby called
to a state of perfection, we may attain through them to perfection itself, and of a truth we
are all bound to practise them, although not all after the same manner.
There are two kinds of obedience, one necessary, the other voluntary. The first includes
a humble obedience to your ecclesiastical superiors, whether Pope, Bishop, Curate, or those
commissioned by them. You are likewise bound to obey your civil superiors, king and ma-
gistrates; as also your domestic superiors, father, mother, master or mistress. Such obedience
is called necessary, because no one can free himself from the duty of obeying these superiors,
God having appointed them severally to bear rule over us. Therefore do you obey their
commands as of right, but if you would be perfect, follow their counsels, and even their
wishes as far as charity and prudence will allow: obey as to things acceptable; as when they
bid you eat, or take recreation, for although there may be no great virtue in obedience in
such a case, there is great harm in disobedience. Obey in things indifferent, as concerning
178
questions of dress, coming and going, singing or keeping silence, for herein is a very laudable
obedience. Obey in things hard, disagreeable and inconvenient, and therein lies a very perfect
obedience. Moreover, obey quietly, without answering again, promptly, without delay,
cheerfully, without reluctance; and, above all, render a loving obedience for His Sake Who
became obedient even to the death of the Cross for our sake; Who, as Saint Bernard says,
chose rather to resign His Life than His Obedience.
If you would acquire a ready obedience to superiors, accustom yourself to yield to your
equals, giving way to their opinions where nothing wrong is involved, without arguing or
peevishness; and adapt yourself easily to the wishes of your inferiors as far as you reasonably
can, and forbear the exercise of stern authority so long as they do well.
112

13 Pages 121-130

▲back to top


13.1 Page 121

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. On Obedience.
It is a mistake for those who find it hard to pay a willing obedience to their natural su-
periors to suppose that if they were professed religious they would find it easy to obey.
Voluntary obedience is such as we undertake by our own choice, and which is not im-
posed by others. Persons do not choose their own King or Bishop, or parents—often not
even their husband; but most people choose their confessor or director. And whether a
179
person takes a vow of obedience to him (as Saint Theresa, beyond her formal vow to the
Superior of her Order, bound herself by a simple vow to obey Father Gratian), or without
any vow they resolve to obey their chosen spiritual guide, all such obedience is voluntary,
because it depends upon our own will.
Obedience to lawful superiors is regulated by their official claims. Thus, in all public
and legal matters, we are bound to obey our King; in ecclesiastical matters, our Bishop; in
domestic matters, our father, master or husband; and in personal matters which concern
the soul, our confessor or spiritual guide.
Seek to be directed in your religious exercises by your spiritual father, because thereby
they will have double grace and virtue;—that which is inherent in that they are devout, and
that which comes by reason of the spirit of obedience in which they are performed. Blessed
indeed are the obedient, for God will never permit them to go astray.
113

13.2 Page 122

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. On Purity.
CHAPTER XII. On Purity.
PURITY is the lily among virtues—by it men approach to the Angels. There is no beauty
without purity, and human purity is chastity. We speak of the chaste as honest, and of the
loss of purity as dishonour; purity is an intact thing, its converse is corruption. In a word,
its special glory is in the spotless whiteness of soul and body.
No unlawful pleasures are compatible with chastity; the pure heart is like the mother
of pearl which admits no drop of water save that which comes from Heaven,—it is closed
to every attraction save such as are sanctified by holy matrimony. Close your heart to every
questionable tenderness or delight, guard against all that is unprofitable though it may be
lawful, and strive to avoid unduly fixing your heart even on that which in itself is right and
good.
Every one has great need of this virtue: those living in widowhood need a brave chastity
not only to forego present and future delights, but to resist the memories of the past, with
which a happy married life naturally fills the imagination, softening and weakening the will.
Saint Augustine lauds the purity of his beloved Alipius, who had altogether forgotten and
despised the carnal pleasures in which his youth was passed. While fruits are whole, you
may store them up securely, some in straw, some in sand or amid their own foliage, but
once bruised there is no means of preserving them save with sugar or honey. Even so the
181
purity which has never been tampered with may well be preserved to the end, but when
once that has ceased to exist nothing can ensure its existence but the genuine devotion,
which, as I have often said, is the very honey and sugar of the mind.
The unmarried need a very simple sensitive purity, which will drive away all over-curious
thoughts, and teach them to despise all merely sensual satisfactions. The young are apt to
imagine that of which they are ignorant to be wondrous sweet, and as the foolish moth
hovers around a light, and, persisting in coming too near, perishes in its inquisitive folly,
so they perish through their unwise approach to forbidden pleasures. And married people
need a watchful purity whereby to keep God ever before them, and to seek all earthly happi-
ness and delight through Him Alone, ever remembering that He has sanctified the state of
holy matrimony by making it the type of His own union with the Church.
The Apostle says, “Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall
see the Lord:” 38 by which holiness he means purity. Of a truth, my daughter, without purity
no one can ever see God; 39 nor can any hope to dwell in His tabernacle except he lead an
182
uncorrupt life; 40 and our Blessed Lord Himself has promised the special blessing of beholding
Him to those that are pure in heart.
38 Heb. xii. 14.
39 S. Matt. v. 8.
40 Ps. xv. 2.
114

13.3 Page 123

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. How to maintain Purity.
CHAPTER XIII. How to maintain Purity.
BE exceedingly quick in turning aside from the slightest thing leading to impurity, for
it is an evil which approaches stealthily, and in which the very smallest beginnings are apt
to grow rapidly. It is always easier to fly from such evils than to cure them.
Human bodies are like glasses, which cannot come into collision without risk of breaking;
or to fruits, which, however fresh and ripe, are damaged by pressure. Never permit any one
to take any manner of foolish liberty with you, since, although there may be no evil intention,
the perfectness of purity is injured thereby.
Purity has its source in the heart, but it is in the body that its material results take shape,
and therefore it may be forfeited both by the exterior senses and by the thoughts and desires
of the heart. All lack of modesty in seeing, hearing, speaking, smelling, or touching, is im-
purity, especially when the heart takes pleasure therein. S. Paul says without any hesitation
183
that impurity and uncleanness, or foolish and unseemly talking, are not to be “so much as
named” 41 among Christians. The bee not only shuns all carrion, but abhors and flies far
from the faintest smell proceeding therefrom. The Bride of the Canticles is represented with
“hands dropping with myrrh.” 42 a preservative against all corruption; her “lips are like a
thread of scarlet,” the type of modest words; 43 her eyes are “dove’s eyes,” 44 clear and soft;
her “nose is as the tower of Lebanon which looketh towards Damascus” 45 an incorruptible
wood; her ears are hung with earrings of pure gold; 46 and even so the devout soul should
be pure, honest and transparent in hand, lip, eye, ear, and the whole body.
Remember that there are things which blemish perfect purity, without being in them-
selves downright acts of impurity. Anything which tends to lessen its intense sensitiveness,
or to cast the slightest shadow over it, is of this nature; and all evil thoughts or foolish acts
of levity or heedlessness are as steps towards the most direct breaches of the law of chastity.
Avoid the society of persons who are wanting in purity, especially if they are bold, as indeed
184
impure people always are. If a foul animal licks the sweet almond tree its fruit becomes bitter;
and so a corrupt pestilential man can scarcely hold communication with others, whether
men or women, without damaging their perfect purity—their very glance is venomous, and
their breath blighting like the basilisk. On the other hand, seek out good and pure men, read
41 Eph. v. 4.
42 Cant. v. 5.
43 iv. 3.
44 i. 15.
45 vii. 4.
46 There is no mention of earrings in the Canticles, but S. Francis probably was writing from memory, and
had in mind “Thy cheeks are comely with rows of jewels, thy neck with chains of gold.” (i. 10.)
115

13.4 Page 124

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. How to maintain Purity.
and ponder holy things; for the Word of God is pure, and it will make those pure who study
it: wherefore David likens it to gold and precious stones. 47 Always abide close to Jesus
Christ Crucified, both spiritually in meditation and actually in Holy Communion; for as all
those who sleep upon the plant called Agnus castus become pure and chaste, so, if you rest
your heart upon Our Dear Lord, the Very Lamb, Pure and Immaculate, you will find that
soon both heart and soul will be purified of all spot or stain.
47 Ps. cxix. 127.
116

13.5 Page 125

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. On Poverty of Spirit amid Riches.
CHAPTER XIV. On Poverty of Spirit amid Riches.
“BLESSED are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of God;” 48 and if so, woe
be to the rich in spirit, for theirs must be the bitterness of hell. By rich in spirit I mean him
whose riches engross his mind, or whose mind is buried in his riches. He is poor in spirit
whose heart is not filled with the love of riches, whose mind is not set upon them. The hal-
cyon builds its nest like a ball, and leaving but one little aperture in the upper part, launches
it on the sea, so secure and impenetrable, that the waves carry it along without any water
getting in, and it floats on the sea, superior, so to say, to the waves. And this, my child, is
what your heart should be—open only to heaven, impenetrable to riches and earthly treasures.
If you have them, keep your heart from attaching itself to them; let it maintain a higher level,
and amidst riches be as though you had none,—superior to them. Do not let that mind
which is the likeness of God cleave to mere earthly goods; let it always be raised above them,
not sunk in them.
There is a wide difference between having poison and being poisoned. All apothecaries
have poisons ready for special uses, but they are not consequently poisoned, because the
poison is only in their shop, not in themselves; and so you may possess riches without being
poisoned by them, so long as they are in your house or purse only, and not in your heart.
186
It is the Christian’s privilege to be rich in material things, and poor in attachment to them,
thereby having the use of riches in this world and the merit of poverty in the next.
Of a truth, my daughter, no one will ever own themselves to be avaricious;—every one
denies this contemptible vice:—men excuse themselves on the plea of providing for their
children, or plead the duty of prudent forethought:—they never have too much, there is al-
ways some good reason for accumulating more; and even the most avaricious of men not
only do not own to being such, but sincerely believe that they are not; and that because avarice
is as a strong fever which is all the less felt as it rages most fiercely. Moses saw that sacred
fire which burnt the bush without consuming it, 49 but the profane fire of avarice acts pre-
cisely the other way,—it consumes the miser, but without burning, for, amid its most intense
heat, he believes himself to be deliciously cool, and imagines his insatiable thirst to be merely
natural and right.
If you long earnestly, anxiously, and persistently after what you do not possess, it is all
very well to say that you do not wish to get it unfairly, but you are all the time guilty of avarice.
He who longs eagerly and anxiously to drink, though it may be water only, thereby indicates
187
that he is feverish. I hardly think we can say that it is lawful to wish lawfully to possess that
which is another’s:—so doing we surely wish our own gain at the expense of that other? and
48 S. Matt. v. 3.
49 Exod. iii. 2.
117

13.6 Page 126

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. On Poverty of Spirit amid Riches.
he who possesses anything lawfully, surely has more right to possess it, than we to obtain
it? Why should we desire that which is his? Even were the wish lawful, it is not charitable,
for we should not like other men to desire what we possess, however lawfully. This was
Ahab’s sin when he sought to acquire Naboth’s vineyard by lawful purchase, when Naboth
lawfully desired to keep it himself;—he coveted it eagerly, continually, and anxiously, and
so doing he displeased God. 50
Do not allow yourself to wish for that which is your neighbour’s until he wishes to part
with it,—then his wish will altogether justify yours,—and I am quite willing that you should
add to your means and possessions, provided it be not merely with strict justice, but kindly
and charitably done. If you cleave closely to your possessions, and are cumbered with them,
setting your heart and thoughts upon them, and restlessly anxious lest you should suffer
loss, then, believe me, you are still somewhat feverish;—for fever patients drink the water
we give them with an eagerness and satisfaction not common to those who are well.
188
It is not possible to take great pleasure in anything without becoming attached to it. If
you lose property, and find yourself grievously afflicted at the loss, you may be sure that
you were warmly attached to it;—there is no surer proof of affection for the thing lost than
our sorrow at its loss.
Therefore, do not fix your longings on anything which you do not possess; do not let
your heart rest in that which you have; do not grieve overmuch at the losses which may
happen to you;—and then you may reasonably believe that although rich in fact, you are
not so in affection, but that you are poor in spirit, and therefore blessed, for the Kingdom
of Heaven is yours.
50 I Kings xxi.
118

13.7 Page 127

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. How to exercise real Poverty, although actually Rich.
CHAPTER XV. How to exercise real Poverty, although actually Rich.
THE painter Parrhasius drew an ingenious and imaginative representation of the
Athenians, ascribing sundry opposite qualities to them, calling them at once capricious,
irascible, unjust, inconstant, courteous, merciful, compassionate, haughty, vain-glorious,
humble, boastful, and cowardly;—and for my part, dear daughter, I would fain see united
189
in your heart both riches and poverty, a great care and a great contempt for temporal things.
Do you take much greater pains than is the wont of worldly men to make your riches
useful and fruitful? Are not the gardeners of a prince more diligent in cultivating and
beautifying the royal gardens than if they were their own? Wherefore? Surely because these
gardens are the king’s, to whom his gardeners would fain render an acceptable service. My
child, our possessions are not ours,—God has given them to us to cultivate, that we may
make them fruitful and profitable in His Service, and so doing we shall please Him. And
this we must do more earnestly than worldly men, for they look carefully after their property
out of self-love, and we must work for the love of God. Now self-love is a restless, anxious,
over-eager love, and so the work done on its behalf is troubled, vexatious, and unsatisfact-
ory;—whereas the love of God is calm, peaceful, and tranquil, and so the work done for its
sake, even in worldly things, is gentle, trustful, and quiet. Let us take such a quiet care to
preserve, and even when practicable to increase, our temporal goods, according to the duties
of our position,—this is acceptable to God for His Love’s Sake.
But beware that you be not deceived by self-love, for sometimes it counterfeits the Love
190
of God so cleverly that you may mistake one for the other. To avoid this, and to prevent a
due care for your temporal interests from degenerating into avarice, it is needful often to
practise a real poverty amid the riches with which God has endowed you.
To this end always dispose of a part of your means by giving them heartily to the poor;
you impoverish yourself by whatever you give away. It is true that God will restore it to you,
not only in the next world, but in this, for nothing brings so much temporal prosperity as
free almsgiving, but meanwhile, you are sensibly poorer for what you give. Truly that is a
holy and rich poverty which results from almsgiving.
Love the poor and poverty,—this love will make you truly poor, since, as Holy Scripture
says, we become like to that we love. 51 Love makes lovers equal. “Who is weak and I am
not weak?” 52 says St. Paul? He might have said, Who is poor and I am not poor? for it was
love which made him like to those he loved; and so, if you love the poor, you will indeed
share their poverty, and be poor like them.
191
51 “Their abominations were according as they loved.” Hosea ix. 10.
52 2 Cor. xi. 29.
119

13.8 Page 128

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. How to exercise real Poverty, although actually Rich.
And if you love the poor, seek them out, take pleasure in bringing them to your home,
and in going to theirs, talk freely with them, and be ready to meet them, whether in Church
or elsewhere. Let your tongue be poor with them in converse, but let your hands be rich to
distribute out of your abundance. Are you prepared to go yet further, my child? not to stop
at being poor like the poor, but even poorer still? The servant is not so great as his lord; do
you be the servant of the poor, tend their sickbed with your own hands, be their cook, their
needlewoman. O my daughter, such servitude is more glorious than royalty! How touchingly
S. Louis, one of the greatest of kings, fulfilled this duty; serving the poor in their own houses,
and daily causing three to eat at his own table, often himself eating the remains of their food
in his loving humility. In his frequent visits to the hospitals he would select those afflicted
with the most loathsome diseases, ulcers, cancer, and the like; and these he would tend,
kneeling down and bare-headed, beholding the Saviour of the world in them, and cherishing
them with all the tenderness of a mother’s love. Saint Elizabeth of Hungary used to mix
freely with the poor, and liked to dress in their homely garments amid her gay ladies. Surely
these royal personages were poor amid their riches and rich in poverty.
Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. In the Day of Judg-
192
ment the King of prince and peasant will say to them, “I was an hungred, and ye gave Me
meat, I was naked, and ye clothed Me; come, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from
the foundation of the world.” 53
Everybody finds themselves sometimes deficient in what they need, and put to incon-
venience. A guest whom we would fain receive honorably arrives, and we cannot entertain
him as we would; we want our costly apparel in one place, and it all happens to be somewhere
else: all the wine in our cellar suddenly turns sour: we find ourselves accidentally in some
country place where everything is wanting, room, bed, food, attendance: in short, the richest
people may easily be without something they want, and that is practically to suffer poverty.
Accept such occurrences cheerfully, rejoice in them, bear them willingly.
Again, if you are impoverished much or little by unforeseen events, such as storm, flood,
fire, drought, theft, or lawsuit; then is the real time to practise poverty, accepting the loss
quietly, and adapting yourself patiently to your altered circumstances. Esau and Jacob both
came to their father with hairy hands, 54 but the hair on Jacob’s hands did not grow from
his skin, and could be torn off without pain; while that on Esau’s hands being the natural
193
growth of his skin, he would have cried out and resisted if any one had torn it off. So if our
possessions are very close to our heart, and storm or thief tear them away, we shall break
forth in impatient murmurs and lamentations. But if we only cleave to them with that soli-
citude which God wills us to have, and not with our whole heart, we shall see them rent
53 S. Matt. xxv. 34-36.
54 Gen. xxvii.
120

13.9 Page 129

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. How to exercise real Poverty, although actually Rich.
away without losing our sense of calmness. This is just the difference between the clothing
of men and beasts; the beast’s clothing grows on its flesh, and man’s is only laid on so that
it may be laid aside at will.
121

13.10 Page 130

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVI. How to possess a rich Spirit amid real Poverty.
CHAPTER XVI. How to possess a rich Spirit amid real Poverty.
BUT if you are really poor, my daughter, for God’s Sake be so in spirit; make a virtue
of necessity, and turn that precious stone poverty to its true value. The brilliancy thereof
is not perceived in this world, but nevertheless it is very great.
Patience then! you are in good company. Our Dear Lord, Our Lady, the Apostles,
numberless Saints, both men and women, were poor, and although they might have been
194
rich, disdained to be so. How many great ones of this world have gone through many diffi-
culties to seek holy poverty amid hospitals and cloisters! What pains they took to find it, let
S. Alexis, S. Paula, S. Paulinus, S. Angela, and many another witness; whereas to you, my
child, it has come unasked—you have met poverty without seeking it—do you then embrace
it as the beloved friend of Jesus Christ, Who was born, lived and died in poverty, and cher-
ished it all His Life.
There are two great privileges connected with your poverty, through which you may
acquire great merit. First, it is not your own choice, but God’s Will alone, which has made
you poor. Now, whatever we accept simply because it is God’s Will is acceptable in His Sight,
so long as we accept it heartily and out of love:—the less of self the more of God,—and a
singlehearted acceptance of God’s Will purifies any suffering very greatly.
The second privilege is, that this poverty is so very poor. There is a be-praised, caressed
poverty, so petted and cared for, that it can hardly be called poor like the despised, con-
temned, neglected poverty which also exists. Now, most secular poverty is of this last kind,
for those who are involuntarily poor, and cannot help themselves, are not much thought
195
of, and for that very reason their poverty is poorer than that of religious, although religious
poverty has a very special and excellent grace, through the intention and the vow by which
it is accepted.
Do not complain then of your poverty, my daughter,—we only complain of that which
is unwelcome, and if poverty is unwelcome to you, you are no longer poor in spirit. Do not
fret under such assistance as is needful; therein lies one great grace of poverty. It were
overambitious to aim at being poor without suffering any inconvenience, in other words,
to have the credit of poverty and the convenience of riches.
Do not be ashamed of being poor, or of asking alms. Receive what is given you with
humility, and accept a refusal meekly. Frequently call to mind Our Lady’s journey into Egypt
with her Holy Child, and of all the poverty, contempt and suffering they endured. If you
follow their example you will indeed be rich amid your poverty.
122

14 Pages 131-140

▲back to top


14.1 Page 131

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVII. On Friendship: Evil and Frivolous Friendship.
CHAPTER XVII. On Friendship: Evil and Frivolous Friendship.
FOREMOST among the soul’s affections is love. Love is the ruler of every motion of
the heart; drawing all to itself, and making us like to that we love. Beware, then, my daughter,
of harbouring any evil affection, or you too will become evil. And friendship is the most
dangerous of all affections, because any other love may exist without much mental commu-
nication, but as friendship is founded thereon, it is hardly possible to be closely bound by
its ties to any one without sharing in his qualities.
All love is not friendship, for one may love without any return, and friendship implies
mutual love. Further, those who are bound by such affection must be conscious that it is
reciprocal,—otherwise there may be love but not friendship; and moreover, there must be
something communicated between the friends as a solid foundation of friendship.
Friendship varies according to these communications, and they vary according to that
which people have to communicate. If men share false and vain things, their friendship will
be false and vain; if that which is good and true, their friendship will be good and true, and
the better that which is the staple of the bond, so much the better will the friendship be.
That honey is best which is culled from the choicest flowers, and so friendship built upon
the highest and purest intercommunion is the best. And just as a certain kind of honey
197
brought from Pontus is poisonous, being made from aconite, so that those who eat it lose
their senses, so the friendship which is based on unreal or evil grounds will itself be hollow
and worthless.
Mere sensual intercourse is not worthy of the name of friendship; and were there
nothing more in married love it would not deserve to bear the name; but inasmuch as that
involves the participation of life, industry, possessions, affections, and an unalterable fidelity,
marriage, when rightly understood, is a very real and holy friendship.
Whatever is founded on mere sensuality, vanity, or frivolity, is unworthy to be called
friendship. I mean such attractions as are purely external; a sweet voice, personal beauty,
and the cleverness or outward show which have great weight with some. You will often hear
women and young people unhesitatingly decide that such an one is very delightful, very
admirable, because he is good-looking, well-dressed, sings, or dances, or talks well. Even
charlatans esteem the wittiest clown amongst them as their best man. But all these things
are purely sensual, and the connections built on such foundation must be vain and frivolous,
more fitly to be called trifling than friendship. They spring up chiefly among young people,
who are easily fascinated by personal attractions, dress, and gossip—friendships in which
198
the tailor and hairdresser have the chief part. How can such friendships be other than
shortlived, melting away like snow wreaths in the sun!
123

14.2 Page 132

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. On Frivolous Attachments.
CHAPTER XVIII. On Frivolous Attachments.
SUCH foolish attachments between man and woman without any matrimonial intentions
as are called amourettes,—mere abortions, or rather phantoms of friendship,—must not,
idle and empty as they are, profane the name of friendship or love. Yet such frivolous, con-
temptible attractions often snare the hearts of both men and women, and although they
may end in downright sin, there is no such intention on the part of their victims, who con-
sciously do but yield to foolish trifling and toying. Some such have no object beyond the
actual indulgence of a passing inclination; others are excited by vanity, which takes pleasure
in captivating hearts; some are stimulated by a combination of both these motives. But all
such friendships are evil, hollow, and vain; evil, in that they often lead to sinful deeds, and
draw the heart from God, and from the husband or wife who is its lawful owner; hollow, in
199
that they are baseless and without root; vain, in that neither gain, honour, nor satisfaction
can come from such. On the contrary, nothing comes of them but a loss of time and credit,
and unreasoning excitement, mistrust, jealousy, and perturbation.
S. Gregory Nazianzen speaks very wisely on this subject, admonishing vain women, and
his words are equally applicable to men:—“Your natural beauty will suffice your husband,
but if it is exhibited to all, like a net spread before birds, what will be the end? You will be
taken by whoever admires you, looks and glances will be exchanged, smiles and tender
words, at first hesitatingly exchanged, but soon more boldly given and received. Far be it
from me to describe the end, but this much I will say, nothing said or done by young men
and women under such circumstances but is perilous. One act of levity leads to another, as
the links in a chain.” They who tamper with such things will fall into the trap. They fancy
that they only mean to amuse themselves, but will not go too far. Little you know, forsooth!
The tiny spark will burst into a flame, and, overpowering your heart, it will reduce your
good resolutions to ashes, and your reputation to smoke. “Who will pity a charmer that is
200
bitten with a serpent?” asks the Wise Man; 55 and with him I ask, Do you, in your folly,
imagine that you can lightly handle love as you please? You think to trifle with it, but it will
sting you cruelly, and then every one will mock you, and laugh at your foolish pretension
to harbour a venomous serpent in your bosom, which has poisoned and lost alike your
honour and your soul. What fatal blindness this to stake all that is most precious to man!
Yes, I say it advisedly, for God desires to have us only for the sake of our soul, or the soul
through our will, and our will for love’s sake. Surely we have not by any means a sufficient
store of love to offer God, and yet in our madness and folly we lavish and waste it on vain
frivolous objects, as though we had enough and to spare. Our Dear Lord, Who demands
nought save our love in return for our creation, preservation and redemption, will require
55 Ecclus. xii. 13.
124

14.3 Page 133

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. On Frivolous Attachments.
a strict account of the senseless way in which we have frittered and wasted it. If He will call
us to account for idle words, how will it be with respect to idle, foolish, pernicious friend-
ships? Husbandmen know that the walnut tree is very harmful in a vineyard or field, because
it absorbs the fatness of the land and draws it away from the other crops; its thick foliage
overshadows and deprives them of sunshine; and, moreover, it attracts passers-by, who
201
tread down and spoil all that is around while striving to gather its fruit. So with these foolish
love affairs and the soul; they engross it, so that it is unable to bring forth good works; their
superfluous foliage—flirtations, dallyings and idle talk—consume profitable time; and,
moreover, they lead to so many temptations, distractions, suspicions, and the like, that the
heart becomes altogether crushed and spoiled. Such follies not only banish Heavenly Love,
they likewise drive out the fear of God, enervate the mind, and damage reputation. They
may be the plaything of courts, but assuredly they are as a plague spot of the heart. 56
56 “C’est en un mot le jouet des cours, mais la peste des coeurs.”
125

14.4 Page 134

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIX. Of Real Friendship.
CHAPTER XIX. Of Real Friendship.
DO you, my child, love every one with the pure love of charity, but have no friendship
save with those whose intercourse is good and true, and the purer the bond which unites
you so much higher will your friendship be. If your intercourse is based on science it is
praiseworthy, still more if it arises from a participation in goodness, prudence, justice and
202
the like; but if the bond of your mutual liking be charity, devotion and Christian perfection,
God knows how very precious a friendship it is! Precious because it comes from God, because
it tends to God, because God is the link that binds you, because it will last for ever in Him.
Truly it is a blessed thing to love on earth as we hope to love in Heaven, and to begin that
friendship here which is to endure for ever there. I am not now speaking of simple charity,
a love due to all mankind, but of that spiritual friendship which binds souls together, leading
them to share devotions and spiritual interests, so as to have but one mind between them.
Such as these may well cry out, “Behold, how good and joyful a thing it is, brethren, to dwell
together in unity!” 57 Even so, for the “precious ointment” of devotion trickles continually
from one heart to the other, so that truly we may say that to such friendship the Lord
promises His Blessing and life for evermore. To my mind all other friendship is but as a
shadow with respect to this, its links mere fragile glass compared to the golden bond of true
devotion. Do you form no other friendships. I say “form,” because you have no right to cast
aside or neglect the natural bonds which draw you to relations, connexions, benefactors or
203
neighbours. My rules apply to those you deliberately choose to make. There are some who
will tell you that you should avoid all special affection or friendship, as likely to engross the
heart, distract the mind, excite jealousy, and what not. But they are confusing things. They
have read in the works of saintly and devout writers that individual friendships and special
intimacies are a great hindrance in the religious life, and therefore they suppose it to be the
same with all the world, which is not at all the case. Whereas in a well-regulated community
every one’s aim is true devotion, there is no need for individual intercourse, which might
exceed due limits;—in the world those who aim at a devout life require to be united one
with another by a holy friendship, which excites, stimulates and encourages them in well-
doing. Just as men traversing a plain have no need to hold one another up, as they have who
are amid slippery mountain paths, so religious do not need the stay of individual friendships;
but those who are living in the world require such for strength and comfort amid the diffi-
culties which beset them. In the world all have not one aim, one mind, and therefore we
must take to us congenial friends, nor is there any undue partiality in such attachments,
204
which are but as the separation of good from evil, the sheep from the goats, the bee from
the drone—a necessary separation.
57 Ps. cxxxiii. 1.
126

14.5 Page 135

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIX. Of Real Friendship.
No one can deny that our Dear Lord loved S. John, Lazarus, Martha, Magdalene, with
a specially tender friendship, since we are told so in Holy Scripture; and we know that S.
Paul dearly loved S. Mark, S. Petronilla, as S. Paul Timothy and Thecla. 58 S. Gregory Nazi-
anzen boasts continually of his friendship with the great S. Basil, of which he says: “It seemed
as though with two bodies we had but one soul, and if we may not believe those who say
that all things are in all else, at least one must affirm that we were two in one, and one in
two —the only object that both had being to grow in holiness, and to mould our present
life to our future hopes, thereby forsaking this mortal world before our death.” And S. Au-
gustine says that S. Ambrose loved S. Monica by reason of her many virtues, and that she
in return loved him as an Angel of God.
205
What need to affirm so unquestionable a fact! S. Jerome, S. Augustine, S. Gregory, S.
Bernard, and all the most notable servants of God, have had special friendships, which in
nowise hindered their perfection. S. Paul, in describing evil men, says that they were “without
natural affection,” 59 i.e. without friendship. And S. Thomas, in common with other philo-
sophers, acknowledges that friendship is a virtue, and he certainly means individual
friendships, because he says that we cannot bestow perfect friendship on many persons. So
we see that the highest grace does not lie in being without friendships, but in having none
which are not good, holy and true.
58 S. Thecla (V.M.) was a native of Lycaonia, converted (so say S. Augustine, S. Ambrose, S. Epiphanius, and
others of the Fathers) by S. Paul, who kindled so strong a love of virginity in her heart that she broke off her
intended marriage, and devoted herself to Christ. She is said to have followed S. Paul in several of his journeys,
and a very ancient Martyrology, which bears the name of S. Jerome, published by Florentinus, says that she was
miraculously delivered unhurt from the persecutors’ flames at Rome. It seems doubtful whether she died a nat-
ural or a martyr’s death. The first Christian Emperors built a great Church at Seleucia, where she died.
59 Rom. i. 31.
127

14.6 Page 136

▲back to top


CHAPTER XX. Of the Difference between True and False Friendship.
CHAPTER XX. Of the Difference between True and False
Friendship.
TAKE notice, my child, that the honey of Heraclyum, which is so poisonous, altogether
resembles that which is wholesome, and there is great danger of mistaking one for the other,
or of mixing them, for the virtue of one would not counteract the harmfulness of the other.
We must be on our guard not to be deceived in making friendships, especially between
206
persons of the opposite sexes, for not unfrequently Satan deludes those who love one another.
They may begin with a virtuous affection, but if discretion be lacking, frivolity will creep
in, and then sensuality, till their love becomes carnal: even in spiritual love there is a danger
if people are not on the watch, although it is not so easy to be deluded therein, inasmuch as
the very purity and transparency of spiritual affection show Satan’s stains more promptly.
Consequently, when he seeks to interpose, he does it stealthily, and strives to insinuate im-
purity almost imperceptibly.
You may distinguish between worldly friendship and that which is good and holy, just
as one distinguishes that poisonous honey from what is good—it is sweeter to the taste than
ordinary honey, owing to the aconite infused;—and so worldly friendship is profuse in
honeyed words, passionate endearments, commendations of beauty and sensual charms,
while true friendship speaks a simple honest language, lauding nought save the Grace of
God, its one only foundation. That strange honey causes giddiness; and so false friendship
upsets the mind, makes its victim to totter in the ways of purity and devotion, inducing af-
fected, mincing looks, sensual caresses, inordinate sighings, petty complaints of not being
loved, slight but questionable familiarities, gallantries, embraces, and the like, which are
207
sure precursors of evil; whereas true friendship is modest and straightforward in every
glance, loving and pure in caresses, has no sighs save for Heaven, no complaints save that
God is not loved sufficiently. That honey confuses the sight, and worldly friendship confuses
the judgment, so that men think themselves right while doing evil, and assume their excuses
and pretexts to be valid reasoning. They fear the light and love darkness; but true friendship
is clear-sighted, and hides nothing—rather seeks to be seen of good men. Lastly, this pois-
onous honey leaves an exceeding bitter taste behind; and so false friendship turns to evil
desires, upbraidings, slander, deceit, sorrow, confusion and jealousies, too often ending in
downright sin; but pure friendship is always the same—modest, courteous and loving—know-
ing no change save an increasingly pure and perfect union, a type of the blessed friendships
of Heaven.
When young people indulge in looks, words or actions which they would not like to be
seen by their parents, husbands or confessors, it is a sure sign that they are damaging their
208
128

14.7 Page 137

▲back to top


CHAPTER XX. Of the Difference between True and False Friendship.
conscience and their honour. Our Lady was troubled 60 when the Angel appeared to her in
human form, because she was alone, and he spoke to her with flattering although heavenly
words. O Saviour of the world, if purity itself fears an Angel in human shape, how much
more need that our impurity should fear men, although they take the likeness of an Angel,
if they speak words of earthliness and sensuality!
60 S. Luke i. 29.
129

14.8 Page 138

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXI. Remedies against Evil Friendships.
CHAPTER XXI. Remedies against Evil Friendships.
HOW are you to meet the swarm of foolish attachments, triflings, and undesirable in-
clinations which beset you? By turning sharply away, and thoroughly renouncing such
vanities, flying to the Saviour’s Cross, and clasping His Crown of thorns to your heart, so
that these little foxes may not spoil your vines. 61 Beware of entering into any manner of
treaty with the Enemy; do not delude yourself by listening to him while intending to reject
him. For God’s Sake, my daughter, be firm on all such occasions; the heart and ear are
closely allied, and just as you would vainly seek to check the downward course of a mountain
torrent, so difficult will you find it to keep the smooth words which enter in at the ear from
finding their way down into the heart. Alcmeon says (what indeed Aristotle denies) that the
209
goat breathes through its ears, not its nostrils. I know not whether this be so, but one thing
I know, that our heart breathes through the ear, and that while it exhales its own thoughts
through the mouth, it inhales those of others by the ear. Let us then carefully guard our ears
against evil words which would speedily infect the heart. Never hearken to any indiscreet
conversation whatsoever—never mind if you seem rude and uncourteous in rejecting all
such. Always bear in mind that you have dedicated your heart to God, and offered your love
to Him; so that it were sacrilege to deprive Him of one particle thereof. Do you rather renew
the offering continually by fresh resolutions, entrenching yourself therein as in a fortress;—cry
out to God, He will succour you, and His Love will shelter you, so that all your love may be
kept for Him only.
If unhappily you are already entangled in the nets of any unreal affection, truly it is hard
to set you free! But place yourself before His Divine Majesty, acknowledge the depth of
your wretchedness, your weakness and vanity, and then with all the earnestness of purpose
you can muster, arrest the budding evil, abjure your own empty promises, and renounce
those you have received, and resolve with a firm, absolute will never again to indulge in any
210
trifling or dallying with such matters.
If you can remove from the object of your unworthy affection, it is most desirable to do
so. He who has been bitten by a viper cannot heal his wound in the presence of another
suffering from the like injury, and so one bitten with a false fancy will not shake it off while
near to his fellow-victim. Change of scene is very helpful in quieting the excitement and
restlessness of sorrow or love. S. Ambrose tells a story in his Second Book on Penitence, of
a young man, who coming home after a long journey quite cured of a foolish attachment,
met the unworthy object of his former passion, who stopped him, saying, “Do you not know
me, I am still myself?” “That may be,” was the answer, “but I am not myself:”—so thoroughly
61 Cant. ii. 15.
130

14.9 Page 139

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXI. Remedies against Evil Friendships.
and happily was he changed by absence. And S. Augustine tells us how, after the death of
his dear friend, he soothed his grief by leaving Tagaste and going to Carthage.
But what is he to do, who cannot try this remedy? To such I would say, abstain from
all private intercourse, all tender glances and smiles, and from every kind of communication
which can feed the unholy flame. If it be necessary to speak at all, express clearly and tersely
the eternal renunciation on which you have resolved. I say unhesitatingly to whosoever has
211
become entangled in any such worthless love affairs, Cut it short, break it off—do not play
with it, or pretend to untie the knot; cut it through, tear it asunder. There must be no dallying
with an attachment which is incompatible with the Love of God.
But, you ask, after I have thus burst the chains of my unholy bondage, will no traces
remain, and shall I not still carry the scars on my feet—that is, in my wounded affections?
Not so, my child, if you have attained a due abhorrence of the evil; in that case all you will
feel is an exceeding horror of your unworthy affection, and all appertaining thereto; no
thought will linger in your breast concerning it save a true love of God. Or if, by reason of
the imperfection of your repentance, any evil inclinations still hover round you, seek such
a mental solitude as I have already described, retire into it as much as possible, and then by
repeated efforts and ejaculations renounce your evil desires; abjure them heartily; read pious
books more than is your wont; go more frequently to Confession and Communion; tell your
director simply and humbly all that tempts and troubles you, if you can, or at all events take
counsel with some faithful, wise friend. And never doubt but that God will set you free from
212
all evil passions, if you are stedfast and devout on your part. Perhaps you will say that it is
unkind, ungrateful, thus pitilessly to break off a friendship. Surely it were a happy unkindness
which is acceptable to God; but of a truth, my child, you are committing no unkindness,
rather conferring a great benefit on the person you love, for you break his chains as well as
your own, and although at the moment he may not appreciate his gain, he will do so by and
by, and will join you in thanksgiving, “Thou, Lord, hast broken my bonds in sunder. I will
offer to Thee the sacrifice of thanksgiving, and will call upon the Name of the Lord.” 62
62 Ps. cxvi. 14, 15.
131

14.10 Page 140

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXII. Further Advice concerning Intimacies.
CHAPTER XXII. Further Advice concerning Intimacies.
FRIENDSHIP demands very close correspondence between those who love one another,
otherwise it can never take root or continue. And together with the interchange of friendship,
other things imperceptibly glide in, and a mutual giving and receiving of emotions and in-
clinations takes place; especially when we esteem the object of our love very highly, because
then we so entirely open our heart to him, that his influence rules us altogether, whether
213
for good or evil. The bees which make that oriental honey of which I spoke, seek to gather
nought save honey, but with it they suck up the poisonous juices of the aconite on which
they light. So here, my child, we must bear in mind what our Saviour said about putting out
our money to the exchangers; 63 we must seek to make a good exchange, not receiving bad
money and good alike, and learning to distinguish that which is valuable from what is
worthless, since scarcely any one is free from some imperfection, nor is there any reason
why we should adopt all our friend’s faults as well as his friendship. Of course we should
love him notwithstanding his faults, but without loving those faults; true friendship implies
an interchange of what is good, not what is evil. As men who drag the river Tagus sift the
gold from its sands and throw the latter back upon the shore, so true friends should sift the
sand of imperfections and reject it. S. Gregory Nazianzen tells us how certain persons who
loved and admired S. Basil were led to imitate even his external blemishes, his slow, abstracted
manner of speaking, the cut of his beard, and his peculiar gait. And so we see husbands and
wives, children, friends, who, by reason of their great affection for one another, ac-
214
quire—either accidentally or designedly—many foolish little ways and tricks peculiar to
each. This ought not to be; for every one has enough imperfections of their own without
adding those of anybody else, and friendship requires no such thing; on the contrary, it
rather constrains us to help one another in getting rid of all sorts of imperfections. Of course
we should bear with our friend’s infirmities, but we should not encourage them, much less
copy them.
Of course I am speaking of imperfections only, for, as to sins, we must neither imitate
or tolerate these in our friends. That is but a sorry friendship which would see a friend perish,
and not try to save him; would watch him dying of an abscess without daring to handle the
knife of correction which would save him. True and living friendship cannot thrive amid
sin. There is a tradition that the salamander extinguishes any fire into which it enters, and
so sin destroys friendship. Friendship will banish a casual sin by brotherly correction, but
if the sin be persistent, friendship dies out,—it can only live in a pure atmosphere. Much
less can true friendship ever lead any one into sin; our friend becomes an enemy if he seeks
to do so, and deserves to lose our friendship, and there is no surer proof of the hollowness
215
63 S. Matt. xxv. 27.
132

15 Pages 141-150

▲back to top


15.1 Page 141

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXII. Further Advice concerning Intimacies.
of friendship than its profession between evil-doers. If we love a vicious person, our
friendship will be vicious too; it will be like those to whom it is given.
Those who draw together for mere temporal profit, have no right to call their union
friendship; it is not for love of one another that they unite, but for love of gain.
There are two sayings in Holy Scripture on which all Christian friendship should be
built:—that of the Wise Man, “Whoso feareth the Lord shall direct his friendship aright;”
64 and that of S. James, “The friendship of the world is enmity with God.” 65
64 Ecclus. vi. 17.
65 S. James iv. 4.
133

15.2 Page 142

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIII. On The Practice of Bodily Mortification.
CHAPTER XXIII. On The Practice of Bodily Mortification.
IT has been said that if one writes a word on an almond, and then replace it carefully
in its husk, and sow it, all the fruit borne by that tree will be marked by the word so inscribed.
For my own part, I never could approve of beginning to reform any one by merely external
things,—dress, the arrangement of hair, and outward show. On the contrary, it seems to
me that one should begin from within. “Turn ye to Me with all your heart;” 66 “My son, give
216
Me thine heart; ” 67 for as the heart is the fount whence all our actions spring, they will be
according to what it is. And the Heavenly Bridegroom, calling the soul, says, “Set Me as a
seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon thine arm.” 68 Yes verily, for whosoever has Jesus Christ
in his heart will soon show it in all his external actions. Therefore, my daughter, above all
things I would write that precious and Holy Name JESUS in your heart, certain that having
done so, your life—like the almond tree in the fable—will bear the stamp of that Saving
Name in every act; and if the Dear Lord dwells within your heart, He will live in your every
action, and will be traced in every member and part of you, so that you will be able to say
with S. Paul, “I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me.” 69 In a word, whosoever gains the
heart has won the whole man. But this heart needs to be trained in its external conduct, so
that it may display not merely a true devotion, but also wisdom and discretion. To this end
I would make one or two suggestions.
If you are able to fast, you will do well to observe some days beyond what are ordered
by the Church, for besides the ordinary effect of fasting in raising the mind, subduing the
217
flesh, confirming goodness, and obtaining a heavenly reward, it is also a great matter to be
able to control greediness, and to keep the sensual appetites and the whole body subject to
the law of the Spirit; and although we may be able to do but little, the enemy nevertheless
stands more in awe of those whom he knows can fast. The early Christians selected Wednes-
day, Friday and Saturday as days of abstinence. Do you follow therein according as your
own devotion and your director’s discretion may appoint.
I am prepared to say with S. Jerome (to the pious Leta) that I disapprove of long and
immoderate fasting, especially for the young. I have learnt by experience that when the colt
grows weary it turns aside, and so when young people become delicate by excessive fasting,
they readily take to self-indulgence. The stag does not run with due speed either when over
fat or too thin, and we are in peril of temptation both when the body is overfed or underfed;
66 Joel ii. 12.
67 Prov. xxiii. 26.
68 Cant. viii. 6.
69 Gal. ii. 20.
134

15.3 Page 143

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIII. On The Practice of Bodily Mortification.
in the one case it grows indolent, in the other it sinks through depression, and if we cannot
bear with it in the first case, neither can it bear with us in the last. A want of moderation in
the use of fasting, discipline and austerity has made many a one useless in works of charity
during the best years of his life, as happened to S. Bernard, who repented of his excessive
218
austerity. Those who misuse the body at the outset will have to indulge it overmuch at last.
Surely it were wiser to deal sensibly with it, and treat it according to the work and service
required by each man’s state of life.
Fasting and labour both exhaust and subdue the body. If your work is necessary or
profitable to God’s Glory, I would rather see you bear the exhaustion of work than of fasting.
Such is the mind of the Church, who dispenses those who are called to work for God or
their neighbour even from her prescribed fasts. One man finds it hard to fast, another finds
it as hard to attend the sick, to visit prisons, to hear confessions, preach, minister to the af-
flicted, pray, and the like. And the last hardship is better than the other; for while it subdues
the flesh equally, it brings forth better fruit. And as a general rule it is better to preserve
more bodily strength than is absolutely necessary, than to damage it more than is necessary.
Bodily strength can always be lowered if needful, but we cannot restore it at will. It seems
to me that we ought to have in great reverence that which our Saviour and Redeemer Jesus
Christ said to His disciples, “Eat such things as are set before you.” 70 To my mind there is
more virtue in eating whatever is offered you just as it comes, whether you like it or not,
than in always choosing what is worst; for although the latter course may seem more ascetic,
219
the former involves greater submission of will, because by it you give up not merely your
taste, but your choice; and it is no slight austerity to hold up one’s likings in one’s hand, and
subject them to all manner of accidents. Furthermore, this kind of mortification makes no
show, inconveniences no one, and is admirably adapted to social life. To be always discarding
one dish for another, examining everything, suspicious as to everything, making a fuss over
every morsel—all this to my mind is contemptible, and implies too much thought of meats
and platters. To my mind there was more austerity in S. Bernard’s drinking oil by mistake
for wine or water than if he had deliberately drunk wormwood, for it showed that he was
not thinking of what he drank. And the real meaning of those sacred words, “Eat such things
as are set before you,” lies in such an indifference to what one eats and drinks. I should make
an exception of any food which is unwholesome, or likely to be injurious to the mind’s en-
ergies, such as certain hot, spiced, or stimulating dishes; as also on certain occasions when
nature requires to be refreshed and invigorated in order to perform the work needful for
God’s Glory. At all times a constant habitual moderation is better than occasional excessive
220
abstinence, alternated with great indulgence. The discipline has a surprising effect in rousing
the taste for devotion, if used moderately. The body is greatly subdued by the use of the hair
70 S. Luke x. 8.
135

15.4 Page 144

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIII. On The Practice of Bodily Mortification.
shirt, but it is not fit for ordinary people, married persons, those who are delicate, or who
have to bear considerable fatigue. On certain days of special penitence it may be used, subject
to the counsel of a judicious confessor.
Every one must take so much of the night for sleep, as his constitution, and the profitable
performance of his day’s work, requires. Holy Scripture continually teaches us that the
morning is the best and most profitable part of the day, and so do the examples of the Saints
and our natural reason. Our Lord Himself is called the Sun, risinig upon the earth, and our
Lady the Day-star; and so I think it is wise to go to sleep early at night in order to be ready
to waken and rise early. Moreover, that is the pleasantest, the freshest, and the freest hour
of the day,—the very birds stimulate us to rise and sing God’s praises. Early rising promotes
both health and holiness.
Balaam saddled his ass and went to meet Balak, but his heart was not right with God,
and therefore the Angel of the Lord stood in the way, with a sword in his hand to kill him,
221
had not the ass three times turned out of the way as though she were restive; whereat Balaam
smote her with his staff, until at last she fell down beneath him, and her mouth being mira-
culously opened, she said unto him, “What have I done unto thee that thou hast smitten
me these three times?” Then Balaam’s eyes were opened, and he saw the Angel, who said to
him, “Wherefore hast thou smitten thine ass? unless she had turned from me surely now I
had slain thee, and saved her alive.” Then Balaam said to the Angel of the Lord, “I have
sinned, for I knew not that thou stoodest in the way against me.” 71 Do you see, my daughter,
it was Balaam who did wrong, but he beat the poor ass, who was not to blame. It is often so
with us. A woman’s husband or child is ill, and forthwith she has recourse to fasting, the
discipline, and hair shirt, even as David did on a like occasion. 72 But, dear friend, you are
smiting the ass! you afflict your body, which can do nothing when God stands before you
with His sword unsheathed. Rather correct your heart, which idolises your husband, and
has indulged your child, letting him give way to pride, vanity, and ambition. Or, again, a
man falls often into fleshly sins, and the voice of conscience stands before him in the way,
rousing him to a holy fear. Then recollecting himself, he begins to abuse his flesh for betraying
222
him, he deals out strict fasts, severe discipline, and the like, to it, and meanwhile the poor
flesh might cry out like Balaam’s ass, Why smitest thou me? It is you yourself, O my soul,
that are guilty. Wherefore do you force me into evil, using my eyes, and hands, and lips for
unholy purposes, and tormenting me with evil imaginations? Do you entertain only good
thoughts, and I shall feel no unholy impulses, frequent none save pious people, and I shall
not be kindled with guilty fire. You cast me yourself into the flames, and bid me not to burn!
you fill my eyes with smoke, and wonder that they are inflamed! But God bids you deal
71 Numb. xxii.
72 2 Sam. xii. 16.
136

15.5 Page 145

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIII. On The Practice of Bodily Mortification.
chiefly with your heart, for that is the chief offender. When a man suffers from the itch,
there is less need to bathe him, and cleanse the surface, than to purify his blood; and so, in
order to purge our vices, no doubt it is well to mortify the flesh, but above all it is necessary
to purify the affections and renew the heart. Make it a rule then never to undertake any
bodily austerities without the advice of your spiritual guide.
223
137

15.6 Page 146

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIV. Of Society and Solitude.
CHAPTER XXIV. Of Society and Solitude.
EITHER to seek or to shun society is a fault in one striving to lead a devout life in the
world, such as I am now speaking of. To shun society implies indifference and contempt
for one’s neighbours; and to seek it savours of idleness and uselessness. We are told to love
one’s neighbour as one’s self. In token that we love him, we must not avoid being with him,
and the test of loving one’s self is to be happy when alone. “Think first on thyself,” says S.
Bernard, “and then on other men.” So that, if nothing obliges you to mix in society either
at home or abroad, retire within yourself, and hold converse with your own heart. But if
friends come to you, or there is fitting cause for you to go forth into society, then, my
daughter, by all means go, and meet your neighbour with a kindly glance and a kindly heart.
Bad society is all such intercourse with others as has an evil object, or when those with
whom we mix are vicious, indiscreet, or profligate. From such as these turn away, like the
bee from a dunghill. The breath and saliva of those who have been bitten by a mad dog is
dangerous, especially to children or delicate people, and in like manner it is perilous to as-
sociate with vicious, reckless people, above all to those whose devotion is still weakly and
224
unstable.
There is a kind of social intercourse which merely tends to refresh us after more serious
labour, and although it would not be well to indulge in this to excess, there is no harm in
enjoying it during your leisure hours.
Other social meetings are in compliance with courtesy, such as mutual visits, and certain
assemblies with a view to pay respect to one another. As to these, without being a slave to
them, it is well not to despise them altogether, but to bear one’s own due part in them quietly,
avoiding rudeness and frivolity. Lastly, there is a profitable society;—that of good devout
people, and it will always be very good for you to meet with them. Vines grown amid oliv-
etrees are wont to bear rich grapes, and he who frequents the society of good people will
imbibe some of their goodness. The bumble bee makes no honey alone, but if it falls among
bees it works with them. Our own devout life will be materially helped by intercourse with
other devout souls.
Simplicity, gentleness and modesty are to be desired in all society;—there are some
people who are so full of affectation in whatever they do that every one is annoyed by them.
A man who could not move without counting his steps, or speak without singing, would be
225
very tiresome to everybody, and just so any one who is artificial in all he does spoils the
pleasure of society; and moreover such people are generally more or less self-conceited. A
quiet cheerfulness should be your aim in society. S. Romuald and S. Anthony are greatly
lauded because, notwithstanding their asceticism, their countenance and words were always
courteous and cheerful. I would say to you with S. Paul, “Rejoice with them that do rejoice;”
138

15.7 Page 147

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIV. Of Society and Solitude.
73 and again, “Rejoice in the Lord alway: let your moderation be known unto all men.” 74
And if you would rejoice in the Lord, the cause of your joy must not only be lawful, but
worthy; and remember this, because there are lawful things which nevertheless are not good;
and in order that your moderation may be known, you must avoid all that is impertinent
and uncivil, which is sure to be wrong. Depreciating this person, slandering another,
wounding a third, stimulating the folly of a fourth—all such things, however amusing, are
foolish and impertinent.
I have already spoken of that mental solitude into which you can retire when amid the
greatest crowd, and furthermore you should learn to like a real material solitude. Not that
I want you to fly to a desert like S. Mary of Egypt, S. Paul, S. Anthony, Arsenius, or the
226
other hermits, but it is well for you to retire sometimes within your own chamber or garden,
or wheresoever you can best recollect your mind, and refresh your soul with good and holy
thoughts, and some spiritual reading, as the good Bishop of Nazianzum tells us was his
custom. “I was walking alone,” he says, “at sunset, on the seashore, a recreation I am wont
to take in order somewhat to lay aside my daily worries.” And S. Augustine says that he often
used to go into S. Ambrose’ room—his door was open to every one,—and after watching
him absorbed in reading for a time, he would retire without speaking, fearing to interrupt
the Bishop, who had so little time for refreshing his mind amid the burden of his heavy
duties. And we read how when the disciples came to Jesus, and told Him all they had been
doing and preaching, He said to them, “Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and
rest awhile.” 75
227
73 Rom. xii. 15.
74 Phil. iv. 4, 5.
75 S. Mark vi. 30, 31.
139

15.8 Page 148

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXV. On Modesty in Dress.
CHAPTER XXV. On Modesty in Dress.
S. PAUL expresses his desire that all Christian women should wear “modest apparel,
with shamefacedness and sobriety;” 76 —and for that matter he certainly meant that men
should do so likewise. Now, modesty in dress and its appurtenances depends upon the
quality, the fashion and the cleanliness thereof. As to cleanliness, that should be uniform,
and we should never, if possible, let any part of our dress be soiled or stained. External
seemliness is a sort of indication of inward good order, and God requires those who minister
at His Altar, or minister in holy things, to be attentive in respect of personal cleanliness. As
to the quality and fashion of clothes, modesty in these points must depend upon various
circumstances, age, season, condition, the society we move in, and the special occasion.
Most people dress better on a high festival than at other times; in Lent, or other penitential
seasons, they lay aside all gay apparel; at a wedding they wear wedding garments, at a funeral,
mourning garb; and at a king’s court the dress which would be unsuitable at home is suitable.
A wife may and should adorn herself according to her husband’s wishes when he is
present;—if she does as much in his absence one is disposed to ask in whose eyes she seeks
to shine? We may grant somewhat greater latitude to maidens, who may lawfully desire to
attract many, although only with the view of ultimately winning one in holy matrimony.
228
Neither do I blame such widows as purpose to marry again for adorning themselves, provided
they keep within such limits as are seemly for those who are at the head of a family, and
who have gone through the sobering sorrows of widowhood. But for those who are widows
indeed, in heart as well as outwardly, humility, modesty and devotion are the only suitable
ornaments. If they seek to attract men’s admiration they are not widows indeed, and if they
have no such intention, why should they wear its tokens? Those who do not mean to entertain
guests should take down their signboard. So, again, every one laughs at old women who affect
youthful graces,—such things are only tolerable in the young.
Always be neat, do not ever permit any disorder or untidiness about you. There is a
certain disrespect to those with whom you mix in slovenly dress; but at the same time avoid
all vanity, peculiarity, and fancifulness. As far as may be, keep to what is simple and unpre-
tending—such dress is the best adornment of beauty and the best excuse for ugliness. S.
Peter bids women not to be over particular in dressing their hair. Every one despises a man
as effeminate who lowers himself by such things, and we count a vain woman as wanting
in modesty, or at all events what she has becomes smothered among her trinkets and furbel-
229
ows. They say that they mean no harm, but I should reply that the devil will contrive to get
some harm out of it all. For my own part I should like my devout man or woman to be the
best dressed person in the company, but the least fine or splendid, and adorned, as S. Peter
76 1 Tim. ii. 9.
140

15.9 Page 149

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXV. On Modesty in Dress.
says, with “the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit.” 77 S. Louis said that the right thing is
for every one to dress according to his position, so that good and sensible people should
not be able to say they are over-dressed, or younger gayer ones that they are under-dressed.
But if these last are not satisfied with what is modest and seemly, they must be content with
the approbation of the elders.
77 1 Pet. iii. 3.
141

15.10 Page 150

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXVI. Of Conversation; and, first, how to Speak of God.
CHAPTER XXVI. Of Conversation; and, first, how to Speak of God.
PHYSICIANS judge to a great extent as to the health or disease of a man by the state
of his tongue, and our words are a true test of the state of our soul. “By thy words thou shalt
be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned,” 78 the Saviour says. We are apt to
apply the hand quickly to the place where we feel pain, and so too the tongue is quick to
230
point out what we love.
If you love God heartily, my child, you will often speak of Him among your relations,
household and familiar friends, and that because “the mouth of the righteous speaketh
wisdom, and his tongue talketh of judgment.” 79 Even as the bee touches nought save honey
with his tongue, so should your lips be ever sweetened with your God, knowing nothing
more pleasant than to praise and bless His Holy Name,—as we are told that when S. Francis
uttered the Name of the Lord, he seemed to feel the sweetness lingering on his lips, and
could not let it go. But always remember, when you speak of God, that He is God; and speak
reverently and with devotion,—not affectedly or as if you were preaching, but with a spirit
of meekness, love, and humility; dropping honey from your lips (like the Bride in the
Canticles 80 ) in devout and pious words, as you speak to one or another around, in your
secret heart the while asking God to let this soft heavenly dew sink into their minds as they
hearken. And remember very specially always to fulfil this angelic task meekly and lovingly,
not as though you were reproving others, but rather winning them. It is wonderful how at-
tractive a gentle, pleasant manner is, and how much it wins hearts.
231
Take care, then, never to speak of God, or those things which concern Him, in a merely
formal, conventional manner; but with earnestness and devotion, avoiding the affected way
in which some professedly religious people are perpetually interlarding their conversation
with pious words and sayings, after a most unseasonable and unthinking manner. Too often
they imagine that they really are themselves as pious as their words, which probably is not
the case.
78 S. Matt. xii. 37.
79 Ps. xxxvii. 30.
80 Cant. iv. 11.
142

16 Pages 151-160

▲back to top


16.1 Page 151

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXVII. Of Unseemly Words, and the Respect due to Others.
CHAPTER XXVII. Of Unseemly Words, and the Respect due to
Others.
SAINT JAMES says, “If any man offend not in word, the same is, a perfect man.” 81
Beware most watchfully against ever uttering any unseemly expression; even though you
may have no evil intention, those who hear it may receive it with a different meaning. An
impure word falling upon a weak mind spreads its infection like a drop of oil on a garment,
and sometimes it will take such a hold of the heart, as to fill it with an infinitude of lascivious
thoughts and temptations. The body is poisoned through the mouth, even so is the heart
through the ear; and the tongue which does the deed is a murderer, even when the venom
232
it has infused is counteracted by some antidote preoccupying the listener’s heart. It was not
the speaker’s fault that he did not slay that soul. Nor let any one answer that he meant no
harm. Our Lord, Who knoweth the hearts of men, has said, “Out of the abundance of the
heart the mouth speaketh.” 82 And even if we do mean no harm, the Evil One means a great
deal, and he will use those idle words as a sharp weapon against some neighbour’s heart. It
is said that those who eat the plant called Angelica always have a sweet, pleasant breath; and
those who cherish the angelic virtues of purity and modesty, will always speak simply,
courteously, and modestly. As to unclean and light-minded talk, S. Paul says such things
should not even be named 83 among us, for, as he elsewhere tells us, “Evil communications
corrupt good manners.” 84
Those impure words which are spoken in disguise, and with an affectation of reserve,
are the most harmful of all; for just as the sharper the point of a dart, so much deeper it will
pierce the flesh, so the sharper an unholy word, the more it penetrates the heart. And as for
those who think to show themselves knowing when they say such things, they do not even
understand the first object of mutual intercourse among men, who ought rather to be like
233
a hive of bees gathering to make honey by good and useful conversation, than like a wasps’
nest, feeding on corruption. If any impertinent person addresses you in unseemly language,
show that you are displeased by turning away, or by whatever other method your discretion
may indicate.
One of the most evil dispositions possible is that which satirises and turns everything
to ridicule. God abhors this vice, and has sometimes punished it in a marked manner.
Nothing is so opposed to charity, much more to a devout spirit, as contempt and depreciation
of one’s neighbour, and where satire and ridicule exist contempt must be. Therefore contempt
81 S. James iii. 2.
82 S. Matt. xii. 34.
83 Eph. v. 3.
84 1 Cor. xv. 33.
143

16.2 Page 152

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXVII. Of Unseemly Words, and the Respect due to Others.
is a grievous sin, and our spiritual doctors have well said that ridicule is the greatest sin we
can commit in word against our neighbour, inasmuch as when we offend him in any other
way, there may still be some respect for him in our heart, but we are sure to despise those
whom we ridicule.
There is a light-hearted talk, full of modest life and gaiety, which the Greeks called
Eutrapelia, and which we should call good conversation, by which we may find an innocent
and kindly amusement out of the trifling occurrences which human imperfections afford.
Only beware of letting this seemly mirth go too far, till it becomes ridicule. Ridicule excites
mirth at the expense of one’s neighbour; seemly mirth and playful fun never lose sight of a
234
trustful, kindly courtesy, which can wound no one. When the religious around him would
fain have discussed serious matters with S. Louis at meal-times, he used to say, “This is not
the time for grave discussion, but for general conversation and cheerful recreation,”—out
of consideration for his courtiers. But, my daughter, let our recreation always be so spent,
that we may win all eternity through devotion.
144

16.3 Page 153

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXVIII. Of Hasty Judgments.
CHAPTER XXVIII. Of Hasty Judgments.
JUDGE not, and ye shall not be judged,” said the Saviour of our souls; “condemn not,
and ye shall not be condemned:” 85 and the Apostle S. Paul, “Judge nothing before the time,
until the Lord come, Who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will
make manifest the counsels of the hearts.” 86 Of a truth, hasty judgments are most displeasing
to God, and men’s judgments are hasty, because we are not judges one of another, and by
judging we usurp our Lord’s own office. Man’s judgment is hasty, because the chief malice
235
of sin lies in the intention and counsel of the heart, which is shrouded in darkness to us.
Moreover, man’s judgments are hasty, because each one has enough to do in judging himself,
without undertaking to judge his neighbour. If we would not be judged, it behoves us alike
not to judge others, and to judge ourselves. Our Lord forbids the one, His Apostle enjoins
the other, saying, “If we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.” 87 But alas! for
the most part we precisely reverse these precepts, judging our neighbour, which is forbidden
on all sides, while rarely judging ourselves, as we are told to do.
We must proceed to rectify rash judgments, according to their cause. Some hearts there
are so bitter and harsh by nature, that everything turns bitter under their touch; men who,
in the Prophet’s words, “turn judgment to wormwood, and leave off righteousness in the
earth.” 88 Such as these greatly need to be dealt with by some wise spiritual physician, for
this bitterness being natural to them, it is hard to conquer; and although it be rather an
imperfection than a sin, still it is very dangerous, because it gives rise to and fosters rash
judgments and slander within the heart. Others there are who are guilty of rash judgments
less out of a bitter spirit than from pride, supposing to exalt their own credit by disparaging
236
that of others. These are self-sufficient, presumptuous people, who stand so high in their
own conceit that they despise all else as mean and worthless. It was the foolish Pharisee who
said, “I am not as other men are.” 89 Others, again, have not quite such overt pride, but
rather a lurking little satisfaction in beholding what is wrong in others, in order to appreciate
more fully what they believe to be their own superiority. This satisfaction is so well concealed,
so nearly imperceptible, that it requires a clear sight to discover it, and those who experience
it need that it be pointed out to them. Some there are who seek to excuse and justify them-
selves to their own conscience, by assuming readily that others are guilty of the same faults,
or as great ones, vainly imagining that the sin becomes less culpable when shared by many.
85 S. Luke vi. 37.
86 1 Cor. iv. 5.
87 1 Cor. xi. 31.
88 Amos v. 7.
89 S. Luke xviii. 11.
145

16.4 Page 154

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXVIII. Of Hasty Judgments.
Others, again, give way to rash judgments merely because they take pleasure in a philosophic
analysis and dissection of their neighbours’ characters; and if by ill luck they chance now
and then to be right, their presumption and love of criticism strengthens almost incurably.
Then there are people whose judgment is solely formed by inclination; who always think
well of those they like, and ill of those they dislike. To this, however, there is one rare excep-
237
tion, which nevertheless we do sometimes meet, when an excessive love provokes a false
judgment concerning its object; the hideous result of a diseased, faulty, restless affection,
which is in fact jealousy; an evil passion capable, as everybody knows, of condemning others
of perfidy and adultery upon the most trivial and fanciful ground. In like manner, fear,
ambition, and other moral infirmities often tend largely to produce suspicion and rash
judgments.
What remedy can we apply? They who drink the juice of the Ethiopian herb Ophiusa
imagine that they see serpents and horrors everywhere; and those who drink deep of pride,
envy, ambition, hatred, will see harm and shame in every one they look upon. The first can
only be cured by drinking palm wine, and so I say of these latter,—Drink freely of the sacred
wine of love, and it will cure you of the evil tempers which lead you to these perverse judg-
ments. So far from seeking out that which is evil, Love dreads meeting with it, and when
such meeting is unavoidable, she shuts her eyes at the first symptom, and then in her holy
simplicity she questions whether it were not merely a fantastic shadow which crossed her
path rather than sin itself. Or if Love is forced to recognise the fact, she turns aside hastily,
238
and strives to forget what she has seen. Of a truth, Love is the great healer of all ills, and of
this above the rest. Everything looks yellow to a man that has the jaundice; and it is said
that the only cure is through the soles of the feet. Most assuredly the sin of rash judgments
is a spiritual jaundice, which makes everything look amiss to those who have it; and he who
would be cured of this malady must not be content with applying remedies to his eyes or
his intellect, he must attack it through the affections, which are as the soul’s feet. If your af-
fections are warm and tender, your judgment will not be harsh; if they are loving, your
judgment will be the same. Holy Scripture offers us three striking illustrations. Isaac, when
in the Land of Gerar, gave out that Rebecca was his sister, but when Abimelech saw their
familiarity, he at once concluded that she was his wife. 90 A malicious mind would rather
have supposed that there was some unlawful connection between them, but Abimelech
took the most charitable view of the case that was possible. And so ought we always to judge
our neighbour as charitably as may be; and if his actions are many-sided, we should accept
the best. Again, when S. Joseph found that the Blessed Virgin was with child, 91 knowing
239
her to be pure and holy, he could not believe that there was any sin in her, and he left all
90 Gen. xxvi.
91 S. Matt. i.
146

16.5 Page 155

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXVIII. Of Hasty Judgments.
judgment to God, although there was strong presumptive evidence on which to condemn
her. And the Holy Spirit speaks of S. Joseph as “a just man.” When a just man cannot see
any excuse for what is done by a person in whose general worth he believes, he still refrains
from judging him, and leaves all to God’s Judgment. Again, our Crucified Saviour, while
He could not wholly ignore the sin of those who Crucified Him, yet made what excuse He
might for them, pleading their ignorance. 92 And so when we cannot find any excuse for
sin, let us at least claim what compassion we may for it, and impute it to the least damaging
motives we can find, as ignorance or infirmity.
Are we never, then, to judge our neighbour? you ask. Never, my child. It is God Who
judges criminals brought before a court of law. He uses magistrates to convey His sentence
to us; they are His interpreters, and have only to proclaim His law. If they go beyond this,
and are led by their own passions, then they do themselves judge, and for so doing they will
be judged. It is forbidden to all men alike, as men, to judge one another.
We do not necessarily judge because we see or are conscious of something wrong. Rash
240
judgment always presupposes something that is not clear, in spite of which we condemn
another. It is not wrong to have doubts concerning a neighbour, but we ought to be very
watchful lest even our doubts or suspicions be rash and hasty. A malicious person seeing
Jacob kiss Rachel at the well-side, 93 or Rebecca accepting jewels from Eleazer, 94 a stranger,
might have suspected them of levity, though falsely and unreasonably. If an action is in itself
indifferent, it is a rash suspicion to imagine that it means evil, unless there is strong circum-
stantial evidence to prove such to be the case. And it is a rash judgment when we draw
condemnatory inferences from an action which may be blameless.
Those who keep careful watch over their conscience are not often liable to form rash
judgments, for just as when the clouds lower the bees make for the shelter of their hive, so
really good people shrink back into themselves, and refuse to be mixed up with the clouds
and fogs of their neighbour’s questionable doings, and rather than meddle with others, they
consecrate their energies on their own improvement and good resolutions.
No surer sign of an unprofitable life than when people give way to censoriousness and
241
inquisitiveness into the lives of other men. Of course exception must be made as to those
who are responsible for others, whether in family or public life;—to all such it becomes a
matter of conscience to watch over the conduct of their fellows. Let them fulfil their duty
lovingly, and let them also give heed to restrain themselves within the bounds of that duty.
92 S. Luke xxiii. 34.
93 Gen. xxix. 11.
94 Gen. xxiv. 22.
147

16.6 Page 156

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIX. On Slander.
CHAPTER XXIX. On Slander.
FROM rash judgments proceed mistrust, contempt for others, pride, and self-sufficiency,
and numberless other pernicious results, among which stands forth prominently the sin of
slander, which is a veritable pest of society. Oh, wherefore can I not take a live coal from
God’s Altar, and touch the lips of men, so that their iniquity may be taken away and their
sin purged, even as the Seraphim purged the lips of Isaiah. 95 He who could purge the world
of slander would cleanse it from a great part of its sinfulness!
He who unjustly takes away his neighbour’s good name is guilty of sin, and is bound to
make reparation, according to the nature of his evil speaking; since no man can enter into
242
Heaven cumbered with stolen goods, and of all worldly possessions the most precious is a
good name. Slander is a kind of murder; for we all have three lives—a spiritual life, which
depends upon the Grace of God; a bodily life, depending on the soul; and a civil life, consist-
ing in a good reputation. Sin deprives us of the first, death of the second, and slander of the
third. But the slanderer commits three several murders with his idle tongue: he destroys his
own soul and that of him who hearkens, as well as causing civil death to the object of his
slander; for, as S. Bernard says, the Devil has possession both of the slanderer and of those
who listen to him, of the tongue of the one, the ear of the other. And David says of slanderers,
“They have sharpened their tongues like a serpent; adders’ poison is under their lips.” 96
Aristotle says that, like the forked, two-edged tongue of the serpent, so is that of the slanderer,
who at one dart pricks and poisons the ear of those who hear him, and the reputation of
him who is slandered.
My daughter, I entreat you never speak evil of any, either directly or indirectly; beware
of ever unjustly imputing sins or faults to your neighbour, of needlessly disclosing his real
243
faults, of exaggerating such as are overt, of attributing wrong motives to good actions, of
denying the good that you know to exist in another, of maliciously concealing it, or depre-
ciating it in conversation. In all and each of these ways you grievously offend God, although
the worst is false accusation, or denying the truth to your neighbour’s damage, since therein
you combine his harm with falsehood.
Those who slander others with an affectation of good will, or with dishonest pretences
of friendliness, are the most spiteful and evil of all. They will profess that they love their
victim, and that in many ways he is an excellent man, but all the same, truth must be told,
and he was very wrong in such a matter; or that such and such a woman is very virtuous
generally, but and so on. Do you not see through the artifice? He who draws a bow draws
the arrow as close as he can to himself, but it is only to let it fly more forcibly; and so such
95 Isa. vi. 6, 7.
96 Ps. cxl. 3.
148

16.7 Page 157

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIX. On Slander.
slanderers appear to be withholding their evil-speaking, but it is only to let it fly with surer
aim and go deeper into the listeners’ minds. Witty slander is the most mischievous of all;
for just as some poisons are but feeble when taken alone, which become powerful when
mixed with wine, so many a slander, which would go in at one ear and out at the other of
itself, finds a resting-place in the listener’s brain when it is accompanied with amusing, witty
244
comments. “The poison of asps is under their lips.” The asp’s bite is scarcely perceptible,
and its poison at first only causes an irritation which is scarcely disagreeable, so that the
heart and nervous system dilate and receive that poison, against which later on there is no
remedy.
Do not pronounce a man to be a drunkard although you may have seen him drunk, or
an adulterer, because you know he has sinned; a single act does not stamp him for ever. The
sun once stood still while Joshua and the children of Israel avenged themselves upon their
enemies; 97 and another time it was darkened at mid-day when the Lord was crucified; 98
but no one would therefore say that it was stationary or dark. Noah was drunk once, and
Lot, moreover, was guilty of incest, yet neither man could be spoken of as habitually given
to such sins; neither would you call S. Paul a man of blood or a blasphemer, because he had
blasphemed and shed blood before he became a Christian. Before a man deserves to be thus
stigmatised, he must have formed a habit of the sin he is accused of, and it is unfair to call
a man passionate or a thief, because you have once known him steal or fly into a passion.
Even when a man may have persisted long in sin, you may say what is untrue in calling him
245
vicious. Simon the leper called Magdalene a sinner, because she had once lived a life of sin;
but he lied, for she was a sinner no longer, but rather a very saintly penitent, and so our
Lord Himself undertook her defence. 99
The Pharisee looked upon the publican as a great sinner,—probably as unjust, extortion-
ate, adulterous; 100 but how mistaken he was, inasmuch as the condemned publican was
even then justified! If God’s Mercy is so great, that one single moment is sufficient for it to
justify and save a man, what assurance have we that he who yesterday was a sinner is the
same to-day? Yesterday may not be the judge of today, nor to-day of yesterday: all will be
really judged at the Last Great Day. In short, we can never affirm a man to be evil without
running the risk of lying. If it be absolutely necessary to speak, we may say that he was guilty
of such an act, that he led an evil life at such and such a time, or that he is doing certain
97 Josh. x. 13.
98 S. Luke xxiii. 44.
99 S. Luke vii. 37-39.
100 S. Luke xviii. 11.
149

16.8 Page 158

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIX. On Slander.
wrong at the present day; but we have no right to draw deductions for to-day from yesterday,
nor of yesterday from today; still less to speak with respect to the future.
But while extremely sensitive as to the slightest approach to slander, you must also guard
against an extreme into which some people fall, who, in their desire to speak evil of no one,
246
actually uphold and speak well of vice. If you have to do with one who is unquestionably a
slanderer, do not excuse him under the expressions of frank and free-spoken; do not call
one who is notoriously vain, liberal and elegant; do not call dangerous levities mere simplicity;
do not screen disobedience under the name of zeal, or arrogance of frankness, or evil intimacy
of friendship. No, my child, we must never, in our wish to shun slander, foster or flatter vice
in others; but we must call evil evil, and sin sin, and so doing we shall serve God’s Glory,
always bearing in mind the following rules.
If you would be justified in condemning a neighbour’s sin, you must be sure that it is
needful either for his good or that of others to do so. For instance, if light, unseemly conduct
is spoken of before young people in a way calculated to injure their purity, and you pass it
over, or excuse it, they may be led to think lightly of evil, and to imitate it; and therefore
you are bound to condemn all such things freely and at once, unless it is obvious that by
reserving your charitable work of reprehension to a future time, you can do it more profitably.
Furthermore, on such occasions it is well to be sure that you are the most proper person
among those present to express your opinion, and that your silence would seem in any way
247
to condone the sin. If you are one of the least important persons present, it is probably not
your place to censure; but supposing it to be your duty, be most carefully just in what you
say,—let there not be a word too much or too little. For instance, you censure the intimacy
of certain people, as dangerous and indiscreet. Well, but you must hold the scales with the
most exact justice, and not exaggerate in the smallest item. If there be only a slight appearance
of evil, say no more than that; if it be a question of some trifling imprudence, do not make
it out to be more; if there be really neither imprudence nor positive appearance of evil, but
only such as affords a pretext for malicious slander, either say simply so much, or, better
still, say nothing at all. When you speak of your neighbour, look upon your tongue as a
sharp razor in the surgeon’s hand, about to cut nerves and tendons; it should be used so
carefully, as to insure that no particle more or less than the truth be said. And finally, when
you are called upon to blame sin, always strive as far as possible to spare the sinner.
Public, notorious sinners may be spoken of freely, provided always even then that a
spirit of charity and compassion prevail, and that you do not speak of them with arrogance
or presumption, or as though you took pleasure in the fall of others. To do this is the sure
248
sign of a mean ungenerous mind. And, of course, you must speak freely in condemnation
of the professed enemies of God and His Church, heretics and schismatics,—it is true
charity to point out the wolf wheresoever he creeps in among the flock. Most people permit
themselves absolute latitude in criticising and censuring rulers, and in calumniating nation-
150

16.9 Page 159

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXIX. On Slander.
alities, according to their own opinions and likings. But do you avoid this fault; it is displeas-
ing to God, and is liable to lead you into disputes and quarrels. When you hear evil of any
one, cast any doubt you fairly can upon the accusation; or if that is impossible, make any
available excuse for the culprit; and where even that may not be, be yet pitiful and compas-
sionate, and remind those with whom you are speaking that such as stand upright do so
solely through God’s Grace. Do your best kindly to check the scandal-bearer, and if you
know anything favourable to the person criticised, take pains to mention it.
249
151

16.10 Page 160

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXX. Further Counsels as to Conversation.
CHAPTER XXX. Further Counsels as to Conversation.
LET your words be kindly, frank, sincere, straightforward, simple and true; avoid all
artifice, duplicity and pretence, remembering that, although it is not always well to publish
abroad everything that may be true, yet it is never allowable to oppose the truth. Make it
your rule never knowingly to say what is not strictly true, either accusing or excusing, always
remembering that God is the God of Truth. If you have unintentionally said what is not
true, and it is possible to correct yourself at once by means of explanation or reparation, do
so. A straightforward excuse has far greater weight than any falsehood.
It may be lawful occasionally to conceal or disguise the truth, but this should never be
done save in such special cases as make this reserve obviously a necessity for the service and
glory of God. Otherwise all such artifice is dangerous; and we are told in Holy Scripture that
God’s Holy Spirit will not abide with the false or double-minded. Depend upon it there is
no craft half so profitable and successful as simplicity. Worldly prudence and artifice belong
to the children of this world; but the children of God go straight on with a single heart and
in all confidence;—falsehood, deceit and duplicity are sure signs of a mean, weak mind.
In the Fourth Book of his Confessions, S. Augustine spoke in very strong terms of his
250
passionate devotion to a friend, saying that they had but as one soul, and that after his
friend’s death his life was a horror to him, although he feared to die. But later on these ex-
pressions seemed unreal and affected to him, and he withdrew them in his Retractations.
101 You see how sensitive that great mind was to unreality or affectation. Assuredly
straightforward honesty and sincerity in speech is a great beauty in the Christian life. “I said
I will take heed to my ways, that I offend not in my tongue.” 102 “Set a watch, O Lord, before
my mouth, and keep the door of my lips.” 103
It was a saying of S. Louis, that one should contradict nobody, unless there was sin or
harm in consenting; and that in order to avoid contention and dispute. At any rate, when
it is necessary to contradict anybody, or to assert one’s own opinion, it should be done gently
and considerately, without irritation or vehemence. Indeed, we gain nothing by sharpness
251
or petulance.
101 “My dearest Nebridius . . . I wondered that others subject to death should live, since he whom I loved, as
if he should never die, was dead; and I wondered yet more that myself, who was to him as a second self, could
live, he being dead. . . . I felt that my soul and his soul were one soul in two bodies, and therefore my life was a
horror to me, because I would not live halved, and therefore perchance I feared to die, lest he whom I had much
loved should die wholly.”—Confessions, Oxf. Trans. Bk. iv. p. 52. ”. . . which seems to me rather an empty de-
clamation than a grave confession.”—Retract., Bk. ii. c. 6.
102 Ps. xxxix. 1.
103 Ps. cxli. 3.
152

17 Pages 161-170

▲back to top


17.1 Page 161

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXX. Further Counsels as to Conversation.
The silence, so much commended by wise men of old, does not refer so much to a literal
use of few words, as to not using many useless words. On this score, we must look less to
the quantity than the quality, and, as it seems to me, our aim should be to avoid both ex-
tremes. An excessive reserve and stiffness, which stands aloof from familiar friendly conver-
sation, is untrusting, and implies a certain sort of contemptuous pride; while an incessant
chatter and babble, leaving no opportunity for others to put in their word, is frivolous and
troublesome.
S. Louis objected to private confidences and whisperings in society, especially at table,
lest suspicion should be aroused that scandal was being repeated. “Those who have anything
amusing or pleasant to say,” he argued, “should let everybody share the entertainment, but
if they want to speak of important matters, they should wait a more suitable time.”
153

17.2 Page 162

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXI. Of Amusements and Recreations: what are allowable.
CHAPTER XXXI. Of Amusements and Recreations: what are
allowable.
WE must needs occasionally relax the mind, and the body requires some recreation
also. Cassian relates how S. John the Evangelist was found by a certain hunter amusing
himself by caressing a partridge, which sat upon his wrist. The hunter asked how a man of
his mental powers could find time for so trifling an occupation. In reply, S. John asked why
he did not always carry his bow strung? The man answered, Because, if always bent, the bow
would lose its spring when really wanted. “Do not marvel then,” the Apostle replied, “if I
slacken my mental efforts from time to time, and recreate myself, in order to return more
vigorously to contemplation.” It is a great mistake to be so strict as to grudge any recreation
either to others or one’s self.
Walking, harmless games, music, instrumental or vocal, field sports, etc., are such entirely
lawful recreations that they need no rules beyond those of ordinary discretion, which keep
every thing within due limits of time, place, and degree. So again games of skill, which exercise
and strengthen body or mind, such as tennis, rackets, running at the ring, chess, and the
like, are in themselves both lawful and good. Only one must avoid excess, either in the time
given to them, or the amount of interest they absorb; for if too much time be given up to
253
such things, they cease to be a recreation and become an occupation; and so far from resting
and restoring mind or body, they have precisely the contrary effect. After five or six hours
spent over chess, one’s mind is spent and weary, and too long a time given to tennis results
in physical exhaustion; or if people play for a high stake, they get anxious and discomposed,
and such unimportant objects are unworthy of so much care and thought. But, above all,
beware of setting your heart upon any of these things, for however lawful an amusement
may be, it is wrong to give one’s heart up to it. Not that I would not have you take pleasure
in what you are doing,—it were no recreation else,—but I would not have you engrossed
by it, or become eager or over fond of any of these things.
154

17.3 Page 163

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXII. Of Forbidden Amusements.
CHAPTER XXXII. Of Forbidden Amusements.
DICE, cards, and the like games of hazard, are not merely dangerous amusements, like
dancing, but they are plainly bad and harmful, and therefore they are forbidden by the civil
as by the ecclesiastical law. What harm is there in them? you ask. Such games are unreason-
able:—the winner often has neither skill nor industry to boast of, which is contrary to reason.
You reply that this is understood by those who play. But though that may prove that you
are not wronging anybody, it does not prove that the game is in accordance with reason, as
victory ought to be the reward of skill or labour, which it cannot be in mere games of chance.
Moreover, though such games may be called a recreation, and are intended as such, they
are practically an intense occupation. Is it not an occupation, when a man’s mind is kept
on the stretch of close attention, and disturbed by endless anxieties, fears and agitations?
Who exercises a more dismal, painful attention than the gambler? No one must speak or
laugh,—if you do but cough you will annoy him and his companions. The only pleasure in
gambling is to win, and this cannot be a satisfactory pleasure, since it can only be enjoyed
at the expense of your antagonist. Once, when he was very ill, S. Louis heard that his
brother the Comte d’Anjou and Messire Gautier de Nemours were gambling, and in spite
of his weakness the King tottered into the room where they were, and threw dice and money
255
and everything out of the window, in great indignation. And the pure and pious Sara, in
her appeal to God, declared that she had never had dealings with gamblers. 104
104 It is not very clear what S. Francis means by this. In the English version, Sara only says, “Thou knowest,
Lord . . . that I never polluted my name, nor the name of my father” (Tobit iii. 15). In the Vulgate the words are
“Numquam cum ludentibus miscui me; neque cum his, qui in levitate ambulant, participem me praebui” (iii.
17).
155

17.4 Page 164

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXIII. Of Balls, and other Lawful but Dangerous Amusements.
CHAPTER XXXIII. Of Balls, and other Lawful but Dangerous
Amusements.
DANCES and balls are things in themselves indifferent, but the circumstances ordinarily
surrounding them have so generally an evil tendency, that they become full of temptation
and danger. The time of night at which they take place is in itself conducive to harm, both
as the season when people’s nerves are most excited and open to evil impressions; and be-
cause, after being up the greater part of the night, they spend the mornings afterwards in
sleep, and lose the best part of the day for God’s Service. It is a senseless thing to turn day
into night, light into darkness, and to exchange good works for mere trifling follies. Moreover,
256
those who frequent balls almost inevitably foster their Vanity, and vanity is very conducive
to unholy desires and dangerous attachments.
I am inclined to say about balls what doctors say of certain articles of food, such as
mushrooms and the like—the best are not good for much; but if eat them you must, at least
mind that they are properly cooked. So, if circumstances over which you have no control
take you into such places, be watchful how you prepare to enter them. Let the dish be
seasoned with moderation, dignity and good intentions. The doctors say (still referring to
the mushrooms), eat sparingly of them, and that but seldom, for, however well dressed, an
excess is harmful. So dance but little, and that rarely, my daughter, lest you run the risk of
growing over fond of the amusement.
Pliny says that mushrooms, from their porous, spongy nature, easily imbibe meretricious
matter, so that if they are near a serpent, they are infected by its poison. So balls and similar
gatherings are wont to attract all that is bad and vicious; all the quarrels, envyings, slanders,
and indiscreet tendencies of a place will be found collected in the ballroom. While people’s
bodily pores are opened by the exercise of dancing, the heart’s pores will be also opened by
257
excitement, and if any serpent be at hand to whisper foolish words of levity or impurity, to
insinuate unworthy thoughts and desires, the ears which listen are more than prepared to
receive the contagion.
Believe me, my daughter, these frivolous amusements are for the most part dangerous;
they dissipate the spirit of devotion, enervate the mind, check true charity, and arouse a
multitude of evil inclinations in the soul, and therefore I would have you very reticent in
their use.
To return to the medical simile;—it is said that after eating mushrooms you should
drink some good wine. So after frequenting balls you should frame pious thoughts which
may counteract the dangerous impressions made by such empty pleasures on your heart.
Bethink you, then—1. That while you were dancing, souls were groaning in hell by reason
of sins committed when similarly occupied, or in consequence thereof.
156

17.5 Page 165

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXIII. Of Balls, and other Lawful but Dangerous Amusements.
2. Remember how, at the selfsame time, many religious and other devout persons were
kneeling before God, praying or praising Him. Was not their time better spent than yours?
3. Again, while you were dancing, many a soul has passed away amid sharp sufferings;
thousands and tens of thousands were lying all the while on beds of anguish, some perhaps
untended, unconsoled, in fevers, and all manner of painful diseases. Will you not rouse
258
yourself to a sense of pity for them? At all events, remember that a day will come when you
in your turn will lie on your bed of sickness, while others dance and make merry.
4. Bethink you that our Dear Lord, Our Lady, all the Angels and Saints, saw all that was
passing. Did they not look on with sorrowful pity, while your heart, capable of better things,
was engrossed with such mere follies?
5. And while you were dancing time passed by, and death drew nearer. Trifle as you
may, the awful dance of death 105 must come, the real pastime of men, since therein they
must, whether they will or no, pass from time to an eternity of good or evil. If you think of
the matter quietly, and as in God’s Sight, He will suggest many a like thought, which will
steady and strengthen your heart.
259
105 S. Francis de Sales doubtless had in his thoughts the then common pictorial representations of the Dance
of Death, with which (although to our own modern ideas there would be almost irreverence if reproduced) we
are familiar through Holbein’s celebrated Dance, and others. The old covered bridge at Lucerne is one of the
most striking illustrations.
157

17.6 Page 166

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXIV. When to use such Amusements rightly.
CHAPTER XXXIV. When to use such Amusements rightly.
IF you would dance or play rightly, it must be done as a recreation, not as a pursuit, for
a brief space of time, not so as make you unfit for other things, and even then but seldom.
If it is a constant habit, recreation turns into occupation. You will ask when it is right to
dance or play? The occasions on which it is right to play at questionable games are rare;
ordinary games and dances may be indulged in more frequently. But let your rule be to do
so chiefly when courteous consideration for others among whom you are thrown requires
it, subject to prudence and discretion; for consideration towards others often sanctions
things indifferent or dangerous, and turns them to good, taking away what is evil. Thus
certain games of chance, bad in themselves, cease to be so to you, if you join in them merely
out of a due courtesy. I have been much comforted by reading in the Life of S. Carlo Bor-
romeo, how he joined in certain things to please the Swiss, concerning which ordinarily he
was very strict; as also how S. Ignatius Loyola, when asked to play, did so. As to S. Elizabeth
of Hungary, she both played and danced occasionally, when in society, without thereby
hindering her devotion, which was so firmly rooted that, like the rocks of a mountain lake,
260
it stood unmoved amid the waves and storms of pomp and vanity which it encountered.
Great fires are fanned by the wind, but a little one is soon extinguished if left without
shelter.
158

17.7 Page 167

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXV. We must be Faithful in Things Great and Small.
CHAPTER XXXV. We must be Faithful in Things Great and Small.
THE Bridegroom of the Canticles says that the Bride has ravished His heart with “one
of her eyes, one lock of her hair.” 106 In all the human body no part is nobler either in
mechanism or activity than the eye, none more unimportant than the hair. And so the Divine
Bridegroom makes us to know that He accepts not only the great works of devout people,
but every poor and lowly offering too; and that they who would serve Him acceptably must
give heed not only to lofty and important matters, but to things mean and little, since by
both alike we may win His Heart and Love.
Be ready then, my child, to bear great afflictions for your Lord, even to martyrdom itself;
resolve to give up to Him all that you hold most precious, if He should require it of
261
you;—father, mother, husband, wife, or child; the light of your eyes; your very life; for all
such offering your heart should be ready. But so long as God’s Providence does not send
you these great and heavy afflictions; so long as He does not ask your eyes, at least give Him
your hair. I mean, take patiently the petty annoyances, the trifling discomforts, the unim-
portant losses which come upon all of us daily; for by means of these little matters, lovingly
and freely accepted, you will give Him your whole heart, and win His. I mean the acts of
daily forbearance, the headache, or toothache, or heavy cold; the tiresome peculiarities of
husband or wife, the broken glass, the loss of a ring, a handkerchief, a glove; the sneer of a
neighbour, the effort of going to bed early in order to rise early for prayer or Communion,
the little shyness some people feel in openly performing religious duties; and be sure that
all of these sufferings, small as they are, if accepted lovingly, are most pleasing to God’s
Goodness, Which has promised a whole ocean of happiness to His children in return for
one cup of cold water. And, moreover, inasmuch as these occasions are for ever arising,
they give us a fertile field for gathering in spiritual riches, if only we will use them rightly.
When I read in the Life of S. Catherine of Sienna of her ecstasies and visions, her wise
sayings and teaching, I do not doubt but that she “ravished” her Bridegroom’s heart with
262
this eye of contemplation; but I must own that I behold her with no less delight in her father’s
kitchen, kindling the fire, turning the spit, baking the bread, cooking the dinner, and doing
all the most menial offices in a loving spirit which looked through all things straight to God.
Nor do I prize the lowly meditations she was wont to make while so humbly employed less
than the ecstasies with which she was favoured at other times, probably as a reward for this
very humility and lowliness. Her meditations would take the shape of imagining that all she
prepared for her father was prepared for Our Lord, as by Martha; her mother was a symbol
to her of Our Lady, her brothers of the Apostles, and thus she mentally ministered to all the
106 Cant. iv. 9. In the English version this passage stands as “one chain of her neck;” but in the Vulgate it is
“uno crine colli tui.”
159

17.8 Page 168

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXV. We must be Faithful in Things Great and Small.
Heavenly Courts, fulfilling her humble ministrations with an exceeding sweetness, because
she saw God’s Will in each. Let this example, my daughter, teach you how important it is
to dedicate all we do, however trifling, to His service. And to this end I earnestly counsel
you to imitate that “virtuous woman” whom King Solomon lauds, 107 who “layeth her hands”
to all that is good and noble, and yet at the same time to the spindle and distaff. Do you seek
the higher things, such as prayer and meditation, the Sacraments leading souls to God and
263
kindling good thoughts in them, in a word, by all manner of good works according to your
vocation; but meanwhile do not neglect your spindle and distaff. I mean, cultivate those
lowly virtues which spring like flowers round the foot of the Cross, such as ministering to
the poor and sick, family cares, and the duties arising therefrom, and practical diligence and
activity; and amid all these things cultivate such spiritual thoughts as S. Catherine inter-
mingled with her work.
Great occasions for serving God come seldom, but little ones surround us daily; and
our Lord Himself has told us that “he that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in
much.” 108 If you do all in God’s Name, all you do will be well done, whether you eat, drink
or sleep, whether you amuse yourself or turn the spit, so long as you do all wisely, you will
gain greatly as in God’s Sight, doing all because He would have you do it.
264
107 Prov. xxxi. Those who desire a helpful book will find one in Mgr. Landriot’s “Femme Forte,” a series of
lectures on this chapter of Holy Scripture, which, as well as his “Femme Picuse” is largely imbued with the
spirit of S. Francis de Sales, who is frequently quoted in both.
108 S. Luke xvi. 10.
160

17.9 Page 169

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVI. Of a Well-Balanced, Reasonable Mind.
CHAPTER XXXVI. Of a Well-Balanced, Reasonable Mind.
REASON is the special characteristic of man, and yet it is a rare thing to find really
reasonable men, all the more that self-love hinders reason, and beguiles us insensibly into
all manner of trifling, but yet dangerous acts of injustice and untruth, which, like the little
foxes in the Canticles, 109 spoil our vines, while, just because they are trifling, people pay
no attention to them, and because they are numerous, they do infinite harm. Let me give
some instances of what I mean.
We find fault with our neighbour very readily for a small matter, while we pass over
great things in ourselves. We strive to sell dear and buy cheap. We are eager to deal out strict
justice to others, but to obtain indulgence for ourselves. We expect a good construction to
be put on all we say, but we are sensitive and critical as to our neighbour’s words. We expect
him to let us have whatever we want for money, when it would be more reasonable to let
him keep that which is his, if he desires to do so, and leave us to keep our gold. We are vexed
with him because he will not accommodate us, while perhaps he has better reason to be
vexed with us for wanting to disturb him. If we have a liking for any one particular thing,
265
we despise all else, and reject whatever does not precisely suit our taste. If some inferior is
unacceptable to us, or we have once caught him in error, he is sure to be wrong in our eyes
whatever he may do, and we are for ever thwarting, or looking coldly on him, while, on the
other hand, some one who happens to please us is sure to be right. Sometimes even parents
show unfair preference for a child endowed with personal gifts over one afflicted with some
physical imperfection. We put the rich before the poor, although they may have less claim,
and be less worthy; we even give preference to well-dressed people. We are strict in exacting
our own rights, but expect others to be yielding as to theirs;—we complain freely of our
neighbours, but we do not like them to make any complaints of us. Whatever we do for
them appears very great in our sight, but what they do for us counts as nothing. In a word,
we are like the Paphlagonian partridge, which has two hearts; for we have a very tender,
pitiful, easy heart towards ourselves, and one which is hard, harsh and strict towards our
neighbour. We have two scales, one wherein to measure our own goods to the best advantage,
and the other to weigh our neighbours’ to the worst. Holy Scripture tells us that lying lips
266
are an abomination unto the Lord, 110 and the double heart, with one measure whereby to
receive, and another to give, is also abominable in His Sight.
Be just and fair in all you do. Always put yourself in your neighbour’s place, and put
him into yours, and then you will judge fairly. Sell as you would buy, and buy as you would
sell, and your buying and selling will alike be honest. These little dishonesties seem unim-
109 Cant. ii. 15.
110 Prov. xii. 22.
161

17.10 Page 170

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVI. Of a Well-Balanced, Reasonable Mind.
portant, because we are not obliged to make restitution, and we have, after all, only taken
that which we might demand according to the strict letter of the law; but, nevertheless, they
are sins against right and charity, and are mere trickery, greatly needing correction—nor
does any one ever lose by being generous, noble-hearted and courteous. Be sure then often
to examine your dealings with your neighbour, whether your heart is right towards him, as
you would have his towards you, were things reversed—this is the true test of reason. When
Trajan was blamed by his confidential friends for making the Imperial presence too accessible,
he replied, “Does it not behove me to strive to be such an emperor towards my subjects as
I should wish to meet with were I a subject?”
267
162

18 Pages 171-180

▲back to top


18.1 Page 171

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVII. Of Wishes.
CHAPTER XXXVII. Of Wishes.
EVERYBODY grants that we must guard against the desire for evil things, since evil
desires make evil men. But I say yet further, my daughter, do not desire dangerous things,
such as balls or pleasures, office or honour, visions or ecstacies. Do not long after things
afar off; such, I mean, as cannot happen till a distant time, as some do who by this means
wear themselves out and expend their energies uselessly, fostering a dangerous spirit of
distraction. If a young man gives way to overweening longings for an employment he cannot
obtain yet a while, what good will it do him? If a married woman sets her heart on becoming
a religious, or if I crave to buy my neighbour’s estate, he not being willing to sell it, is it not
mere waste of time? If, when sick, I am restlessly anxious to preach or celebrate, to visit
other sick people, or generally to do work befitting the strong, is it not an unprofitable desire,
inasmuch as I have no power to fulfil it? and meanwhile these useless wishes take the place
of such as I ought to have,—namely, to be patient, resigned, self-denying, obedient, gentle
268
under suffering,—which are what God requires of me under the circumstances. We are too
apt to be like a sickly woman, craving ripe cherries in autumn and grapes in spring. I can
never think it well for one whose vocation is clear to waste time in wishing for some different
manner of life than that which is adapted to his duty, or practices unsuitable to his present
position—it is mere idling, and will make him slack in his needful work. If I long after a
Carthusian solitude, I am losing my time, and such longing usurps the place of that which
I ought to entertain—to fulfil my actual duties rightly. No indeed, I would not even have
people wish for more wit or better judgment, for such desires are frivolous, and take the
place of the wish every one ought to possess of improving what he has. We ought not to
desire ways of serving God which He does not open to us, but rather desire to use what we
have rightly. Of course I mean by this, real earnest desires, not common superficial wishes,
which do no harm if not too frequently indulged.
Do not desire crosses, unless you have borne those already laid upon you well—it is an
abuse to long after martyrdom while unable to bear an insult patiently. The Enemy of souls
269
often inspires men with ardent desires for unattainable things, in order to divert their atten-
tion from present duties, which would be profitable however trifling in themselves. We are
apt to fight African monsters in imagination, while we let very petty foes vanquish us in
reality for want of due heed.
Do not desire temptations, that is temerity, but prepare your heart to meet them bravely,
and to resist them when they come.
Too great variety and quantity of food loads the stomach, and (especially when it is
weakly) spoils the digestion. Do not overload your soul with innumerable longings, either
worldly, for that were destruction,—or even spiritual, for these only cumber you. When the
soul is purged of the evil humours of sin, it experiences a ravenous hunger for spiritual
163

18.2 Page 172

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVII. Of Wishes.
things, and sets to work as one famished at all manner of spiritual exercises;—mortification,
penitence, humility, charity, prayer. Doubtless such an appetite is a good sign, but it behoves
you to reflect whether you are able to digest all that you fain would eat. Make rather a selec-
tion from all these desires, under the guidance of your spiritual father, of such as you are
able to perform, and then use them as perfectly as you are able. When you have done this,
God will send you more, to be fulfilled in their turn, and so you will not waste time in un-
270
profitable wishes. Not that I would have you lose any good desires, but rather treat them
methodically, putting them aside in one corner of your heart till due time comes, while you
carry out such as are ripe for action. And this counsel I give to worldly people as well as
those who are spiritual, for without heeding it no one can avoid anxiety and over-eagerness.
164

18.3 Page 173

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVIII. Counsels to Married People.
CHAPTER XXXVIII. Counsels to Married People.
MARRIAGE is a great Sacrament both in Jesus Christ and His Church, and one to be
honoured to all, by all and in all. To all, for even those who do not enter upon it should
honour it in all humility. By all, for it is holy alike to poor as to rich. In all, for its origin, its
end, its form and matter are holy. It is the nursery of Christianity, whence the earth is
peopled with faithful, till the number of the elect in Heaven be perfected; so that respect for
the marriage tie is exceedingly important to the commonwealth, of which it is the source
and supply.
271
Would to God that His Dear Son were bidden to all weddings as to that of Cana! Truly
then the wine of consolation and blessing would never be lacking; for if these are often so
wanting, it is because too frequently now men summon Adonis instead of our Lord, and
Venus rather than Our Lady. He who desires that the young of his flock should be like Jacob’s,
fair and ring-straked, must set fair objects before their eyes; and he who would find a
blessing in his marriage, must ponder the holiness and dignity of this Sacrament, instead
of which too often weddings become a season of mere feasting and disorder.
Above all, I would exhort all married people to seek that mutual love so commended
to them by the Holy Spirit in the Bible. It is little to bid you love one another with a mutual
love,—-turtle-doves do that; or with human love,—the heathen cherished such love as that.
But I say to you in the Apostle’s words: “Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also
loved the Church. Wives, submit yourselves to your husbands as unto the Lord.” 111 It was
God Who brought Eve to our first father Adam, and gave her to him to wife; and even so,
my friends, it is God’s Invisible Hand Which binds you in the sacred bonds of marriage; it
is He Who gives you one to the other, therefore cherish one another with a holy, sacred,
272
heavenly love.
The first effect of this love is the indissoluble union of your hearts. If you glue together
two pieces of deal, provided that the glue be strong, their union will be so close that the stick
will break more easily in any other part than where it is joined. Now God unites husband
and wife so closely in Himself, that it should be easier to sunder soul from body than husband
from wife; nor is this union to be considered as mainly of the body, but yet more a union
of the heart, its affections and love.
The second effect of this love should be an inviolable fidelity to one another. In olden
times finger-rings were wont to be graven as seals. We read of it in Holy Scripture, and this
explains the meaning of the marriage ceremony, when the Church, by the hand of her priest,
blesses a ring, and gives it first to the man in token that she sets a seal on his heart by this
111 Eph. v. 25, 22.
165

18.4 Page 174

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVIII. Counsels to Married People.
Sacrament, so that no thought of any other woman may ever enter therein so long as she,
who now is given to him, shall live. Then the bridegroom places the ring on the bride’s hand,
so that she in her turn may know that she must never conceive any affection in her heart
for any other man so long as he shall live, who is now given to her by our Lord Himself.
273
The third end of marriage is the birth and bringing up of children. And herein, O ye
married people! are you greatly honoured, in that God, willing to multiply souls to bless
and praise Him to all Eternity, He associates you with Himself in this His work, by the
production of bodies into which, like dew from Heaven, He infuses the souls He creates as
well as the bodies into which they enter.
Therefore, husbands, do you preserve a tender, constant, hearty love for your wives. It
was that the wife might be loved heartily and tenderly that woman was taken from the side
nearest Adam’s heart. No failings or infirmities, bodily or mental, in your wife should ever
excite any kind of dislike in you, but rather a loving, tender compassion; and that because
God has made her dependent on you, and bound to defer to and obey you; and that while
she is meant to be your helpmeet, you are her superior and her head. And on your part,
wives, do you love the husbands God has given you tenderly, heartily, but with a reverential,
confiding love, for God has made the man to have the predominance, and to be the stronger;
and He wills the woman to depend upon him,—bone of his bone, flesh of his flesh,—taking
her from out the ribs of the man, to show that she must be subject to his guidance. All Holy
Scripture enjoins this subjection, which nevertheless is not grievous; and the same Holy
274
Scripture, while it bids you accept it lovingly, bids your husband to use his superiority with
great tenderness, lovingkindness, and gentleness. “Husbands, dwell with your wives according
to knowledge, giving honour unto the wife as unto the weaker vessel.” 112
But while you seek diligently to foster this mutual love, give good heed that it do not
turn to any manner of jealousy. Just as the worm is often hatched in the sweetest and ripest
apple, so too often jealousy springs up in the most warm and loving hearts, defiling and
ruining them, and if it is allowed to take root, it will produce dissension, quarrels, and sep-
aration. Of a truth, jealousy never arises where love is built up on true virtue, and therefore
it is a sure sign of an earthly, sensual love, in which mistrust and inconstancy is soon infused.
It is a sorry kind of friendship which seeks to strengthen itself by jealousy; for though jealousy
may be a sign of strong, hot friendship, it is certainly no sign of a good, pure, perfect attach-
ment; and that because perfect love implies absolute trust in the person loved, whereas
jealousy implies uncertainty.
275
If you, husbands, would have your wives faithful, be it yours to set them the example.
“How have you the face to exact purity from your wives,” asks S. Gregory Nazianzen, “if
you yourself live an impure life? or how can you require that which you do not give in return?
112 1 Pet. iii. 7.
166

18.5 Page 175

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVIII. Counsels to Married People.
If you would have them chaste, let your own conduct to them be chaste. S. Paul bids you
possess your vessel in sanctification; but if, on the contrary, you teach them evil, no wonder
that they dishonour you. And ye, O women! whose honour is inseparable from modesty
and purity, preserve it jealously, and never allow the smallest speck to soil the whiteness of
your reputation.”
Shrink sensitively from the veriest trifles which can touch it; never permit any gallantries
whatsoever. Suspect any who presume to flatter your beauty or grace, for when men praise
wares they cannot purchase they are often tempted to steal; and if any one should dare to
speak in disparagement of your husband, show that you are irrecoverably offended, for it
is plain that he not only seeks your fall, but he counts you as half fallen, since the bargain
with the new-comer is half made when one is disgusted with the first merchant.
Ladies both in ancient and modern times have worn pearls in their ears, for the sake
(so says Pliny) of hearing them tinkle against each other. But remembering how that friend
276
of God, Isaac, sent earrings as first pledges of his love to the chaste Rebecca, I look upon
this mystic ornament as signifying that the first claim a husband has over his wife, and one
which she ought most faithfully to keep for him, is her ear; so that no evil word or rumour
enter therein, and nought be heard save the pleasant sound of true and pure words, which
are represented by the choice pearls of the Gospel. Never forget that souls are poisoned
through the ear as much as bodies through the mouth.
Love and faithfulness lead to familiarity and confidence, and Saints have abounded in
tender caresses. Isaac and Rebecca, the type of chaste married life, indulged in such caresses,
as to convince Abimelech that they must be husband and wife. The great S. Louis, strict as
he was to himself, was so tender towards his wife, that some were ready to blame him for
it; although in truth he rather deserved praise for subjecting his lofty, martial mind to the
little details of conjugal love. Such minor matters will not suffice to knit hearts, but they
tend to draw them closer, and promote mutual happiness.
Before giving birth to S. Augustine, S. Monica offered him repeatedly to God’s Glory,
as he himself tells us; and it is a good lesson for Christian women how to offer the fruit of
277
their womb to God, Who accepts the free oblations of loving hearts, and promotes the desires
of such faithful mothers: witness Samuel, S. Thomas Aquinas, S. Andrea di Fiesole, and
others. 113 S. Bernard’s mother, worthy of such a son, was wont to take her new-born babes
in her arms to offer them to Jesus Christ, thenceforward loving them with a reverential love,
as a sacred deposit from God; and so entirely was her offering accepted, that all her seven
children became Saints. 114 And when children begin to use their reason, fathers and
mothers should take great pains to fill their hearts with the fear of God. This the good Queen
113 S. Francis de Sales himself is an instance, his mother having offered him up to God while yet unborn.
114 Cf. Marie Jenna’s lovely poem, “L’aimeras-tu?” “Je ne veux plus d’enfants, si ce ne sont des saints.”
167

18.6 Page 176

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVIII. Counsels to Married People.
Blanche did most earnestly by S. Louis, her son: witness her oft-repeated words, “My son,
I would sooner see you die than guilty of a mortal sin;” words which sank so deeply into the
saintly monarch’s heart, that he himself said there was no day on which they did not recur
to his mind, and strengthen him in treading God’s ways.
We call races and generations Houses; and the Hebrews were wont to speak of the birth
of children as “the building up of the house;” as it is written of the Jewish midwives in Egypt,
that the Lord “made them houses;” 115 whereby we learn that a good house is not reared so
278
much by the accumulation of worldly goods, as by the bringing up of children in the ways
of holiness and of God; and to this end no labour or trouble must be spared, for children
are the crown of their parents. 116 Thus it was that S. Monica stedfastly withstood S. Au-
gustine’s evil propensities, and, following him across sea and land, he became more truly
the child of her tears in the conversion of his soul, than the son of her body in his natural
birth.
S. Paul assigns the charge of the household to the woman; and consequently some hold
that the devotion of the family depends more upon the wife than the husband, who is more
frequently absent, and has less influence in the house. Certainly King Solomon, in the Book
of Proverbs, refers all household prosperity to the care and industry of that virtuous woman
whom he describes. 117
We read in Genesis that Isaac “entreated the Lord for his wife, because she was barren;”
118 or as the Hebrews read it, he prayed “over against” her,—on opposite sides of the place
of prayer,—and his prayer was granted. That is the most fruitful union between husband
and wife which is founded in devotion, to which they should mutually stimulate one another.
There are certain fruits, like the quince, of so bitter a quality, that they are scarcely eatable,
279
save when preserved; while others again, like cherries and apricots, are so delicate and soft,
that they can only be kept by the same treatment. So the wife must seek that her husband
be sweetened with the sugar of devotion, for man without religion is a rude, rough animal;
and the husband will desire to see his wife devout, as without it her frailty and weakness are
liable to tarnish and injury. S. Paul says that “the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the
wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband;” 119 because in so close a tie one
may easily draw the other to what is good. And how great is the blessing on those faithful
husbands and wives who confirm one another continually in the Fear of the Lord!
115 Exod. i. 21.
116 Prov. xvii. 6.
117 Prov. xxxi.
118 Gen. xxv. 21.
119 1 Cor. vii. 14.
168

18.7 Page 177

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXVIII. Counsels to Married People.
Moreover, each should have such forbearance towards the other, that they never grow
angry, or fall into discussion and argument. The bee will not dwell in a spot where there is
much loud noise or shouting, or echo; neither will God’s Holy Spirit dwell in a household
where altercation and tumult, arguing and quarrelling, disturb the peace.
S. Gregory Nazianzen says that in his time married people were wont to celebrate the
anniversary of their wedding, and it is a custom I should greatly approve, provided it were
280
not a merely secular celebration; but if husbands and wives would go on that day to Confes-
sion and Communion, and commend their married life specially to God, renewing their
resolution to promote mutual good by increased love and faithfulness, and thus take breath,
so to say, and gather new vigour from the Lord to go on stedfastly in their vocation.
169

18.8 Page 178

▲back to top


CHAPTER XXXIX. The Sanctity of the Marriage Bed.
CHAPTER XXXIX. The Sanctity of the Marriage Bed.
THE marriage bed should be undefiled, as the Apostle tells us, 120 i.e. pure, as it was
when it was first instituted in the earthly Paradise, wherein no unruly desires or impure
thought might enter. All that is merely earthly must be treated as means to fulfil the end
God sets before His creatures. Thus we eat in order to preserve life, moderately, voluntarily,
and without seeking an undue, unworthy satisfaction therefrom. “The time is short,” says
S. Paul; “it remaineth that both they that have wives be as though they had not, and they
281
that use this world, as not abusing it.” 121
Let every one, then, use this world according to his vocation, but so as not to entangle
himself with its love, that he may be as free and ready to serve God as though he used it not.
S. Augustine says that it is the great fault of men to want to enjoy things which they are only
meant to use, and to use those which they are only meant to enjoy. We ought to enjoy
spiritual things, and only use those which are material; but when we turn the use of these
latter into enjoyment, the reasonable soul becomes degraded to a mere brutish level.
120 Heb. xiii. 4.
121 1 Cor. vii. 30, 31.
170

18.9 Page 179

▲back to top


CHAPTER XL. Counsels to Widows.
CHAPTER XL. Counsels to Widows.
SAINT PAUL teaches us all in the person of S. Timothy when he says, “Honour widows
that are widows indeed.” 122 Now to be “a widow indeed” it is necessary:—
1. That the widow be one not in body only, but in heart also; that is to say, that she be
fixed in an unalterable resolution to continue in her widowhood Those widows who are but
282
waiting the opportunity of marrying again are only widowed in externals, while in will they
have already laid aside their loneliness. If the “widow indeed” chooses to confirm her wid-
owhood by offering herself by a vow to God, she will adorn that widowhood, and make her
resolution doubly sure, for the remembrance that she cannot break her vow without danger
of forfeiting Paradise, will make her so watchful over herself, that a great barrier will be
raised against all kind of temptation that may assail her. S. Augustine strongly recommends
Christian widows to take this vow, and the learned Origen goes yet further, for he advises
married women to take a vow of chastity in the event of losing their husbands, so that amid
the joys of married life they may yet have a share in the merits of a chaste widowhood. Vows
render the actions performed under their shelter more acceptable to God, strengthen us to
perform good works, and help us to devote to Him not merely those good works which are,
so to say, the fruits of a holy will, but to consecrate that will itself; the source of all we do,
to Him. By ordinary chastity we offer our body to God, retaining the power to return to
sensual pleasure; but the vow of chastity is an absolute and irrevocable gift to Him, without
any power to recall it, thereby making ourselves the happy slaves of Him Whose service is
283
to be preferred to royal power. And as I greatly approve the counsels of the two venerable
Fathers I have named, I would have such persons as are so favoured as to wish to embrace
them, do so prudently, and in a holy, stedfast spirit, after careful examination of their own
courage, having asked heavenly guidance, and taken the advice of some discreet and pious
director, and then all will be profitably done.
2. Further, all such renunciation of second marriage must be done with a single heart,
in order to fix the affections more entirely on God, and to seek a more complete union with
Him. For if the widow retains her widowhood merely to enrich her children, or for any
other worldly motive, she may receive the praise of men, but not that of God, inasmuch as
nothing is worthy of His Approbation save that which is done for His Sake. Moreover, she
who would be a widow indeed must be voluntarily cut off from all worldly delights. “She
that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth,” S. Paul says. 123 A widow who seeks to be
admired and followed and flattered, who frequents balls and parties, who takes pleasure in
dressing, perfuming and adorning herself, may be a widow in the body, but she is dead as
284
122 1 Tim. v. 3.
123 1 Tim. v. 6.
171

18.10 Page 180

▲back to top


CHAPTER XL. Counsels to Widows.
to the soul. What does it matter, I pray you, whether the flag of Adonis and his profane love
be made of white feathers or a net of crape? Nay, sometimes there is a conscious vanity in
that black is the most becoming dress; and she who thereby endeavours to captivate men,
and who lives in empty pleasure, is “dead while she liveth,” and is a mere mockery of wid-
owhood.
“The time of retrenchment is come, the voice of the turtle is heard in our land.” 124
Retrenchment of worldly superfluity is required of whosoever would lead a devout life, but
above all, it is needful for the widow indeed, who mourns the loss of her husband like a true
turtle-dove. When Naomi returned from Moab to Bethlehem, those that had known her in
her earlier and brighter days were moved, and said, “Is this Naomi? And she said unto them,
Call me not Naomi (which means beautiful and agreeable), call me Mara, for the Almighty
hath dealt very bitterly with me. I went out full, and the Lord hath brought me home again
empty.” 125 Even so the devout widow will not desire to be called or counted beautiful or
agreeable, asking no more than to be that which God wills,—lowly and abject in His Eyes.
The lamp which is fed with aromatic oil sends forth a yet sweeter odour when it is ex-
285
tinguished; and so those women whose married love was true and pure, give out a stronger
perfume of virtue and chastity when their light (that is, their husband) is extinguished by
death. Love for a husband while living is a common matter enough among women, but to
love him so deeply as to refuse to take another after his death, is a kind of love peculiar to
her who is a widow indeed. Hope in God, while resting on a husband, is not so rare, but to
hope in Him, when left alone and desolate, is a very gracious and worthy thing. And thus
it is that widowhood becomes a test of the perfection of the virtues displayed by a woman
in her married life.
The widow who has children requiring her care and guidance, above all in what pertains
to their souls and the shaping of their lives, cannot and ought not on any wise to forsake
them. S. Paul teaches this emphatically, and says that those who “provide not for their own,
and specially for those of their own house, are worse than an infidel;” 126 but if her children
do not need her care, then the widow should gather together all her affections and thoughts,
in order to devote them more wholly to making progress in the love of God. If there is no
286
call obliging her in conscience to attend to external secular matters (legal or other), I should
advise her to leave them all alone, and to manage her affairs as quietly and peacefully as may
be, even if such a course does not seem the most profitable. The fruit of disputes and lawsuits
must be very great indeed before it can be compared in worth to the blessing of holy peace;
not to say that those legal entanglements and the like are essentially distracting, and often
124 Cant. ii. 12. in the Vulgate, “Tempus putationis advenit; vox turturis audita est in terra nostra.”
125 Ruth i. 20, 21.
126 1 Tim. v. 8.
172

19 Pages 181-190

▲back to top


19.1 Page 181

▲back to top


CHAPTER XL. Counsels to Widows.
open the way for enemies who sully the purity of a heart which should be solely devoted to
God.
Prayer should be the widow’s chief occupation: she has no love left save for God,—she
should scarce have ought to say to any save God; and as iron, which is restrained from
yielding to the attraction of the magnet when a diamond is near, darts instantly towards it
so soon as the diamond is removed, so the widow’s heart, which could not rise up wholly
to God, or simply follow the leadings of His Heavenly Love during her husband’s life, finds
itself set free, when he is dead, to give itself entirely to Him, and cries out, with the Bride
in the Canticles, “Draw me, I will run after Thee.” 127 I will be wholly Thine, and seek
nothing save the “savour of Thy good ointments.”
A devout widow should chiefly seek to cultivate the graces of perfect modesty, renouncing
287
all honours, rank, title, society, and the like vanities; she should be diligent in ministering
to the poor and sick, comforting the afflicted, leading the young to a life of devotion,
studying herself to be a perfect model of virtue to younger women. Necessity and simplicity
should be the adornment of her garb, humility and charity of her actions, simplicity and
kindliness of her words, modesty and purity of her eyes,—Jesus Christ Crucified the only
Love of her heart.
Briefly, the true widow abides in the Church as a little March violet, 128 shedding forth
an exquisite sweetness through the perfume of her devotion, ever concealing herself beneath
the ample leaves of her heart’s lowliness, while her subdued colouring indicates her morti-
fication. She dwells in waste, uncultivated places, because she shrinks from the world’s in-
tercourse, and seeks to shelter her heart from the glare with which earthly longings, whether
288
of honours, wealth, or love itself, might dazzle her. “Blessed is she if she so abide,” says the
holy Apostle. 129
Much more could I say on this subject, but suffice it to bid her who seeks to be a widow
indeed, read S. Jerome’s striking Letters to Salvia, and the other noble ladies who rejoiced
in being the spiritual children of such a Father. Nothing can be said more, unless it be to
warn the widow indeed not to condemn or even censure those who do resume the married
127 Cant. i. 3, 4.
128 “Quarn gloriosa enirn Ecclesia, et quanta virtutum multitudine, quasi florum varietate! Habet hortus ille
Dominicus non solum rosas martyrum, sed et lilia virginum, et conjugatorum hederas, violasque viduarum
Prorsus, Dilectissimi, nullum genus hominum de sua vocatione desperet: pro omnibus passus est Christus.”—S.
Aug. Serm. ccciv., In Laurent. Mart. iii. cap. 1-3. “How glorious is the Church, how countless her graces, varied
as the flowers of earth in beauty! This garden of the Lord bears not only the martyr’s rose, but the virgin’s lily,
the ivy wreath of wedded love, and the violet of widowhood. Therefore, beloved, let none despair of his calling,
since Christ suffered for all.”
129 1 Cor. vii. 40. “Beatior autem erit si sic permanserit.”—Vulgate.
173

19.2 Page 182

▲back to top


CHAPTER XL. Counsels to Widows.
life, for there are cases in which God orders it thus to His Own greater Glory. We must ever
bear in mind the ancient teaching, that in Heaven virgins, wives, and widows will know no
difference, save that which their true hearts’ humility assigns them.
174

19.3 Page 183

▲back to top


CHAPTER XLI. One Word to Maidens.
CHAPTER XLI. One Word to Maidens.
O YE virgins, I have but a word to say to you. If you look to married life in this life,
guard your first love jealously for your husband. It seems to me a miserable fraud to give a
husband a worn-out heart, whose love has been frittered away and despoiled of its first
bloom instead of a true, whole-hearted love. But if you are happily called to be the chaste
and holy bride of spiritual nuptials, and purpose to live a life of virginity, then in Christ’s
Name I bid you keep all your purest, most sensitive love for your Heavenly Bridegroom,
Who, being Very Purity Himself, has a special love for purity; Him to Whom the first-fruits
of all good things are due, above all those of love.
S. Jerome’s Epistles will supply you with the needful counsels; and inasmuch as your
state of life requires obedience, seek out a guide under whose direction you may wholly
dedicate yourself, body and soul, to His Divine Majesty.
175

19.4 Page 184

▲back to top


PART IV. CONTAINING NEEDFUL COUNSELS CONCERNING SOME ORDINARY
TEMPTATIO…
PART IV. CONTAINING NEEDFUL COUNSELS
CONCERNING SOME ORDINARY TEMPTATIONS.
176

19.5 Page 185

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. We must not trifle with the Words of Worldly Wisdom.
CHAPTER I. We must not trifle with the Words of Worldly Wisdom.
DIRECTLY that your worldly friends perceive that you aim at leading a devout life, they
will let loose endless shafts of mockery and misrepresentation upon you; the more malicious
will attribute your change to hypocrisy, designing, or bigotry; they will affirm that the world
having looked coldly upon you, failing its favour you turn to God; while your friends will
make a series of what, from their point of view, are prudent and charitable remonstrances.
They will tell you that you are growing morbid; that you will lose your worldly credit, and
will make yourself unacceptable to the world; they will prognosticate your premature old
age, the ruin of your material prosperity; they will tell you that in the world you must live
as the world does; that you can be saved without all this fuss; and much more of the like
nature.
My daughter, all this is vain and foolish talk: these people have no real regard either for
291
your bodily health or your material prosperity. “If ye were of the world,” the Saviour has
said, “the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen
you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you.” 1
We have all seen men, and women too, pass the whole night, even several in succession,
playing at chess or cards; and what can be a more dismal, unwholesome thing than that?
But the world has not a word to say against it, and their friends are nowise troubled. But
give up an hour to meditation, or get up rather earlier than usual to prepare for Holy
Communion, and they will send for the doctor to cure you of hypochondria or jaundice!
People spend every night for a month dancing, and no one will complain of being the worse;
but if they keep the one watch of Christmas Eve, we shall hear of endless colds and maladies
the next day! Is it not as plain as possible that the world is an unjust judge; indulgent and
kindly to its own children, harsh and uncharitable to the children of God? We cannot stand
well with the world save by renouncing His approval. It is not possible to satisfy the world’s
unreasonable demands: “John the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine; and
ye say he hath a devil. The Son of Man is come eating and drinking, and ye say, Behold a
292
gluttonous man, and a winebibber, the friend of publicans and sinners.” 2 Even so, my child,
if we give in to the world, and laugh, dance, and play as it does, it will affect to be scandalized;
if we refuse to do so, it will accuse us of being hypocritical or morbid. If we adorn ourselves
after its fashion, it will put some evil construction on what we do; if we go in plain attire, it
will accuse us of meanness; our cheerfulness will be called dissipation; our mortification
dulness; and ever casting its evil eye upon us, nothing we can do will please it. It exaggerates
our failings, and publishes them abroad as sins; it represents our venial sins as mortal, and
1 S. John xv. 19.
2 S. Luke vii. 33, 34.
177

19.6 Page 186

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. We must not trifle with the Words of Worldly Wisdom.
our sins of infirmity as malicious. S. Paul says that charity is kind, but the world is unkind;
charity thinks no evil, but the world thinks evil of every one, and if it cannot find fault with
our actions, it is sure at least to impute bad motives to them,—whether the sheep be black
or white, horned or no, the wolf will devour them if he can. Do what we will, the world
must wage war upon us. If we spend any length of time in confession, it will speculate on
what we have so much to say about! if we are brief, it will suggest that we are keeping back
something! It spies out our every act, and at the most trifling angry word, sets us down as
293
intolerable. Attention to business is avarice, meekness mere silliness; whereas the wrath of
worldly people is to be reckoned as generosity, their avarice, economy, their mean deeds,
honourable. There are always spiders at hand to spoil the honey-bee’s comb.
Let us leave the blind world to make as much noise as it may,—like a bat molesting the
songbirds of day; let us be firm in our ways, unchangeable in our resolutions, and persever-
ance will be the test of our self-surrender to God, and our deliberate choice of the devout
life.
The planets and a wandering comet shine with much the same brightness, but the
comet’s is a passing blaze, which does not linger long, while the planets cease not to display
their brightness. Even so hypocrisy and real goodness have much outward resemblance; but
one is easily known from the other, inasmuch as hypocrisy is short-lived, and disperses like
a mist, while real goodness is firm and abiding. There is no surer groundwork for the begin-
nings of a devout life than the endurance of misrepresentation and calumny, since thereby
we escape the danger of vainglory and pride, which are like the midwives of Egypt, who
were bidden by Pharaoh to kill the male children born to Israel directly after their birth. We
are crucified to the world, and the world must be as crucified to us. It esteems us as fools,
294
let us esteem it as mad.
178

19.7 Page 187

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. The need of a Good Courage.
CHAPTER II. The need of a Good Courage.
HOWEVER much we may admire and crave for light, it is apt to dazzle our eyes when
they have been long accustomed to darkness; and on first visiting a foreign country, we are
sure to feel strange among its inhabitants, however kindly or courteous they may be. Even
so, my child, your changed life may be attended with some inward discomfort, and you may
feel some reaction of discouragement and weariness after you have taken a final farewell of
the world and its follies. Should it be so, I pray you take it patiently, for it will not last,—it
is merely the disturbance caused by novelty; and when it is gone by, you will abound in
consolations. At first you may suffer somewhat under the loss what you enjoyed among
your vain, frivolous companions; but would you forfeit the eternal gifts of God for such
things as these? The empty amusements which have engrossed you hitherto may rise up
attractively before your imagination, and strive to win you back to rest in them; but are you
bold enough to give up a blessed eternity for such deceitful snares? Believe me, if you will
295
but persevere you will not fail to enjoy a sweetness so real and satisfying, that you will be
constrained to confess that the world has only gall to give as compared with this honey, and
that one single day of devotion is worth more than a thousand years of worldly life.
But you see before you the mountain of Christian perfection, which is very high, and
you exclaim in fearfulness that you can never ascend it. Be of good cheer, my child. When
the young bees first begin to live they are mere grubs, unable to hover over flowers, or to
fly to the mountains, or even to the little hills where they might gather honey; but they are
fed for a time with the honey laid up by their predecessors, and by degrees the grubs put
forth their wings and grow strong, until they fly abroad and gather their harvest from all
the country round. Now we are yet but as grubs in devotion, unable to fly at will, and attain
the desired aim of Christian perfection; but if we begin to take shape through our desires
and resolutions, our wings will gradually grow, and we may hope one day to become spir-
itual bees, able to fly. Meanwhile let us feed upon the honey left us in the teaching of so
many holy men of old, praying God that He would grant us doves’ wings, so that we may
296
not only fly during this life, but find an abiding resting-place in Eternity.
179

19.8 Page 188

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. Of Temptations, and the difference between experiencing them…
CHAPTER III. Of Temptations, and the difference between
experiencing them and consenting to them.
PICTURE to yourself a young princess beloved of her husband, to whom some evil
wretch should send a messenger to tempt her to infidelity. First, the messenger would bring
forth his propositions. Secondly, the princess would either accept or reject the overtures.
Thirdly, she would consent to them or refuse them. Even so, when Satan, the world, and
the flesh look upon a soul espoused to the Son of God, they set temptations and suggestions
before that soul, whereby—1. Sin is proposed to it. 2. Which proposals are either pleasing
or displeasing to the soul. 3. The soul either consents, or rejects them. In other words, the
three downward steps of temptation, delectation, and consent. And although the three steps
may not always be so clearly defined as in this illustration, they are to be plainly traced in
all great and serious sins.
If we should undergo the temptation to every sin whatsoever during our whole life, that
297
would not damage us in the Sight of God’s Majesty, provided we took no pleasure in it, and
did not consent to it; and that because in temptation we do not act, we only suffer, and
inasmuch as we take no delight in it, we can be liable to no blame. S. Paul bore long time
with temptations of the flesh, but so far from displeasing God thereby, He was glorified in
them. The blessed Angela di Foligni underwent terrible carnal temptations, which move us
to pity as we read of them. S. Francis and S. Benedict both experienced grievous temptations,
so that the one cast himself amid thorns, the other into the snow, to quench them, but so
far from losing anything of God’s Grace thereby, they greatly increased it.
Be then very courageous amid temptation, and never imagine yourself conquered so
long as it is displeasing to you, ever bearing in mind the difference between experiencing
and consenting to temptation, 3 —that difference being, that whereas they may be experi-
enced while most displeasing to us, we can never consent to them without taking pleasure
in them, inasmuch as pleasure felt in a temptation is usually the first step towards consent.
So let the enemies of our salvation spread as many snares and wiles in our way as they will,
298
let them besiege the door of our heart perpetually, let them ply us with endless proposals to
sin,—so long as we abide in our firm resolution to take no pleasure therein, we cannot offend
God any more than the husband of the princess in my illustration could be displeased with
her because of the overtures made to her, so long as she was in no way gratified by them.
Of course, there is one great difference between my imaginary princess and the soul, namely,
that the former has it in her power to drive away the messenger of evil and never hear him
more, while the latter cannot always refuse to experience temptation, although it be always
3 The English language does not contain the precise relative terms equivalent to “sentir et con-sentir.”
180

19.9 Page 189

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. Of Temptations, and the difference between experiencing them…
in its power to refuse consent. But how long soever the temptation may persist, it cannot
harm us so long as it is unwelcome to us.
But again, as to the pleasure which may be taken in temptation (technically called de-
lectation), inasmuch as our souls have two parts, one inferior, the other superior, and the
inferior does not always choose to be led by the superior, but takes its own line,—it not
unfrequently happens that the inferior part takes pleasure in a temptation not only without
consent from, but absolutely in contradiction to the superior will. It is this contest which S.
Paul describes when he speaks of the “law in my members, warring against the law of my
299
mind,” 4 and of the “flesh lusting against the spirit.” 5
Have you ever watched a great burning furnace heaped up with ashes? Look at it some
ten or twelve hours afterwards, and there will scarce be any living fire there, or only a little
smouldering in the very heart thereof. Nevertheless, if you can find that tiny lingering spark,
it will suffice to rekindle the extinguished flames. So it is with love, which is the true spiritual
life amid our greatest, most active temptations. Temptation, flinging its delectation into the
inferior part of the soul, covers it wholly with ashes, and leaves but a little spark of God’s
Love, which can be found nowhere save hidden far down in the heart or mind, and even
that is hard to find. But nevertheless it is there, since however troubled we may have been
in body and mind, we firmly resolved not to consent to sin or the temptation thereto, and
that delectation of the exterior man was rejected by the interior spirit. Thus though our will
may have been thoroughly beset by the temptation, it was not conquered, and so we are
certain that all such delectation was involuntary, and consequently not sinful.
300
4 Rom. vii. 23.
5 Gal. v. 17.
181

19.10 Page 190

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. Two striking Illustrations of the same.
CHAPTER IV. Two striking Illustrations of the same.
THIS distinction, which is very important, is well illustrated by the description S. Jerome
gives of a young man bound to a voluptuous bed by the softest silken cords, and subjected
to the wiles and lures of a treacherous tempter, with the express object of causing him to
fall. Greatly as all his senses and imagination must inevitably have been possessed by so
vehement an assault, he proved that his heart was free and his will unconquered, for, having
physical control over no member save his tongue, he bit that off and spat it out at his foe, a
foe more terrible than the tyrant’s executioners.
S. Catherine of Sienna has left a somewhat similar record. The Evil One having obtained
permission from God to assault that pious virgin with all his strength, so long as he laid no
hand upon her, filled her heart with impure suggestions, and surrounded her with every
conceivable temptation of sight and sound, which, penetrating into the Saint’s heart, so
filled it, that, as she herself has said, nothing remained free save her most acute superior
will. This struggle endured long, until at length Our Lord appeared to her, and she exclaimed,
“Where wert Thou, O most Dear Lord, when my heart was so overwhelmed with darkness
301
and foulness?” Whereupon He answered, “I was within thy heart, My child.” “How could
that be, Lord,” she asked, “when it was so full of evil? Canst Thou abide in a place so foul?”
Then our Lord replied, “Tell Me, did these evil thoughts and imaginations give thee pain
or pleasure? didst thou take delight, or didst thou grieve over them?” To which S. Catherine
made answer, “They grieved me exceedingly.” Then the Lord said, “Who, thinkest thou,
was it that caused thee to be thus grieved, save I Myself, hidden within thy soul? Believe Me,
My child, had I not been there, these evil thoughts which swarmed around thy soul, and
which thou couldst not banish, would speedily have overpowered it, and entering in, thy
free will would have accepted them, and so death had struck that soul; but inasmuch as I
was there, I filled thy heart with reluctance and resistance, so that it set itself stedfastly against
the temptation, and finding itself unable to contend as vigorously as it desired, it did but
experience a yet more vehement abhorrence of sin and of itself. Thus these very troubles
became a great merit again to thee, and a great accession of virtue and strength to thy soul.”
Here, you see, were the embers covered over with ashes, while temptation and delectation
had entered the heart and surrounded the will, which, aided only by the Saviour, resisted
302
all evil inspirations with great disgust, and a persevering refusal to consent to sin. Verily the
soul which loves God is sometimes in sore straits to know whether He abideth in it or no,
and whether that Divine Love for which it fights is extinguished or burns yet. But it is the
very essence of the perfection of that Heavenly Love to require its lovers to endure and fight
for Love’s sake, without knowing even whether they possess the very Love for which and in
which they strive.
182

20 Pages 191-200

▲back to top


20.1 Page 191

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. Encouragement for the Tempted Soul.
CHAPTER V. Encouragement for the Tempted Soul.
GOD never permits such grievous temptations and assaults to try any, save those souls
whom He designs to lead on to His own living, highest love, but nevertheless it does not
follow as a natural consequence that they are certain to attain thereto. Indeed, it has often
happened that those who had been stedfast under violent assaults, failing to correspond
faithfully to Divine Grace, have yielded under the pressure of very trifling temptations. I
would warn you of this, my child, so that, should you ever be tried by great temptations,
303
you may know that God is showing special favour to you, thereby proving that He means
to exalt you in His Sight; but that at the same time you may ever be humble and full of holy
fear, not overconfident in your power to resist lesser temptations because you have overcome
those that were greater, unless by means of a most stedfast faithfulness to God.
Come what may in the shape of temptation, attended by whatsoever of delectation,—so
long as your will refuses consent, not merely to the temptation itself, but also to the delect-
ation, you need have no fear,—God is not offended. When any one has swooned away, and
gives no sign of life, we put our hand to his heart, and if we find the slightest fluttering there,
we conclude that he still lives, and that, with the help of stimulants and counter-irritants,
we may restore consciousness and power. Even so, sometimes amid the violence of
temptation the soul seems altogether to faint away, and to lose all spiritual life and action.
But if you would be sure how it really is, put your hand on the heart. See whether heart and
will yet have any spiritual motion; that is to say, whether they fulfil their own special duty
in refusing consent to and acceptance of temptation and its gratification; for so long as the
power to refuse exists within the soul, we may be sure that Love, the life of the soul, is there,
304
and that Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour, is within, although, it may be, hidden; and that
by means of stedfast perseverance in prayer, and the Sacraments, and confidence in God,
strength will be restored, and the soul will live with a full and joyous life.
183

20.2 Page 192

▲back to top


CHAPTER VI. When Temptation and Delectation are Sin.
CHAPTER VI. When Temptation and Delectation are Sin.
THAT princess, whom we have already taken as an illustration, was not to blame in the
unlawful pursuit we supposed to be made of her, because it was against her will; but if, on
the contrary, she had in any way led to it, or sought to attract him who sought her, she were
certainly guilty of the pursuit itself; and even if she withheld her consent, she would still
deserve censure and punishment. Thus it sometimes happens that temptation in itself is sin
to us, because we have ourselves brought it upon us. For instance, if I know that gaming
leads me to passion and blasphemy, and that all play is a temptation to me, I sin each and
every time that I play, and I am responsible for all the temptations which may come upon
me at the gaming table. So again, if I know that certain society involves me in temptation
305
to evil, and yet I voluntarily seek it, I am unquestionably responsible for all that I may en-
counter in the way of temptation therein.
When it is possible to avoid the delectation arising out of temptation, it is always a sin
to accept it, in proportion to the pleasure we take, and the amount of consent given,
whether that be great or small, brief or lasting. The princess of our illustration is to blame
if she merely listens to the guilty propositions made to her but still more so if, after listening,
she takes pleasure in them, and allows her heart to feed and rest thereupon; for although
she has no intention of really doing that which is proposed, her heart gives a spiritual consent
when she takes pleasure in it, and it must always be wrong to let either body or mind rest
on anything unworthy,—and wrongdoing lies so entirely in the heart’s co-operation, that
without this no mere bodily action can be sin.
Therefore, when you are tempted to any sin, examine whether you voluntarily exposed
yourself to the temptation, and if you find that you have done so by putting yourself into
its way, or by not foreseeing the temptation, as you ought to have done, then it is sin; but if
you have done nothing to bring about the temptation, it is not in anywise to be imputed to
306
you as sin.
When the delectation which attends temptation might have been avoided, but has not
been avoided, there is always a certain amount of sin according to the degree to which we
have lingered over it, and the kind of pleasure we have taken in it. If a woman who has not
wilfully attracted unlawful admiration, nevertheless takes pleasure in such admiration, she
is doing wrong, always supposing that what pleases her is the admiration. But if the person
who courts her plays exquisitely on the lute, and she took pleasure, not in the personal at-
tentions paid to herself, but in the sweetness and harmony of the music, there would be no
sin in that, although it would be wrong to give way to any extent to her pleasure, for fear of
its leading on to pleasure in the pursuit of herself. So again, if some clever stratagem whereby
to avenge me of an enemy is suggested, and I take no satisfaction and give no consent to
the vengeance, but am only pleased at the cleverness of the invention, I am not sinning; al-
184

20.3 Page 193

▲back to top


CHAPTER VI. When Temptation and Delectation are Sin.
though it were very inexpedient to dwell long upon it, lest little by little I should go on to
take pleasure in the thought of revenge.
Sometimes we are taken by surprise by some sense of delectation following so closely
upon the temptation, that we are off our guard. This can be but a very slight venial sin, which
307
would become greater if, after once we perceive the danger, we allow ourselves to dally with
it, or question as to admitting or rejecting it,—greater still if we carelessly neglect to resist
it;—and if we deliberately allow ourselves to rest in any such pleasure, it becomes very great
sin, especially if the thing attracting us be unquestionably evil. Thus it is a great sin in a
woman to allow herself to dwell upon any unlawful affections, although she may have no
intention of ever really yielding to them.
185

20.4 Page 194

▲back to top


CHAPTER VII. Remedies for Great Occasions.
CHAPTER VII. Remedies for Great Occasions.
SO soon as you feel yourself anywise tempted, do as our little children when they see a
wolf or a bear in the mountains. Forthwith they run to the protection of their father or
mother, or at least cry out for help. Do you fly in like manner to God, claiming His compas-
sion and succour,—it is the remedy taught us by our Lord Himself: “Pray that ye enter not
into temptation” 6
If, nevertheless, the temptation persists or increases, hasten in spirit to embrace the holy
308
Cross, as though you beheld Jesus Christ Crucified actually Present. Make firm protests
against consenting, and ask His Help thereto; and, so long as the temptation lasts, do you
persist in making acts of non-consent. But while making these acts and these protests, do
not fix your eyes on the temptation,—look solely on Our Lord, for if you dwell on the
temptation, especially when it is strong, your courage may be shaken. Divert your mind
with any right and healthy occupation, for if that takes possession and fills your thoughts,
it will drive away temptation and evil imaginations.
One great remedy against all manner of temptation, great or small, is to open the heart
and lay bare its suggestions, likings, and dislikings, to your director; for, as you may observe,
the first condition which the Evil One makes with a soul, when he wants to seduce it, is si-
lence. Even as a bad man, seeking to seduce a woman, enjoins silence concerning himself
to her father or husband, whereas God would always have us make known all His inspirations
to our superiors and guides.
If, after all, the temptation still troubles and persecutes us, there is nothing to be done
on our side save to persist in protesting that we will not consent; for just as no maiden can
309
be married while she persists in saying No, so no soul, however oppressed, can be guilty
while it says the same.
Do not argue with your Enemy, and give but one answer,—that with which Our Lord
confounded him, “Get thee hence, Satan, for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy
God, and Him only shalt thou serve.” 7 Just as the pure wife would make no reply, and cast
no glance on the foul seducer who strove to lead her astray, but would straightway fly from
him to her husband’s side, not arguing, but cleaving to her lawful lord in renewed fidelity;—so
the devout soul when assailed by temptation should never trifle with it by answer or argu-
ment, but simply fly to the Side of Jesus Christ, its Bridegroom; renewing its pledges of un-
changing devotion and faithfulness to Him.
6 S. Luke xxii. 40.
7 S. Matt. iv. 10.
186

20.5 Page 195

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. How to resist Minor Temptations.
CHAPTER VIII. How to resist Minor Temptations.
WHILE it is right to resist great temptations with invincible courage, and all such vic-
tories will be most valuable, still there is perhaps more absolute profit to our souls in resisting
little ones. For although the greater temptations exceed in power, there are so infinitely
more in number of little temptations, that a victory over them is fully as important as over
the greater but rarer ones. No one will question but that wolves and bears are more dangerous
than flies, but they do not worry and annoy us, or try our patience as these do. While is not
a hard thing to abstain from murder, but it is very difficult to avoid all passing fits of anger,
which assail us at every moment. A man or woman can easily keep from adultery, but it is
less easy to abstain from all words and glances which are disloyal. While is easy to keep from
stealing another man’s goods, but often difficult to resist coveting them; easy to avoid
bearing false witness in direct judgment, difficult to be perfectly truthful in conversation;
easy to refrain from getting drunk, difficult to be absolutely sober; easy not to wish for a
neighbour’s death, difficult not to wish anything contrary to his interests; easy to keep from
slander, difficult to avoid all contempt.
In short, all these minor temptations to anger, suspicion, jealousy, envy, levity, vanity,
duplicity, affectation, foolish thoughts, and the like, are a perpetual trial even to those who
311
are most devout and most resolute; and therefore, my daughter, we ought carefully and di-
ligently to prepare for this warfare. Be assured that every victory won over these little foes
is as a precious stone in the crown of glory which God prepares for us in Paradise. So, while
awaiting and making ready for a stedfast and brave resistance to great temptations should
they come, let us not fail diligently to fight against these meaner, weaker foes.
187

20.6 Page 196

▲back to top


CHAPTER IX. How remedy Minor Temptations.
CHAPTER IX. How remedy Minor Temptations.
NOW as to all these trifling temptations of vanity, suspicion, vexation, jealousy, envy,
and the like, which flit around one like flies or gnats, now settling on one’s nose,—anon
stinging one’s cheek,—as it is wholly impossible altogether to free one’s-self from their im-
portunity; the best resistance one can make is not to be fretted by them. All these things
may worry one, but they cannot really harm us, so long as our wills are firmly resolved to
serve God.
Therefore despise all these trivial onslaughts, and do not even deign to think about
them; but let them buzz about your ears as much as they please, and flit hither and thither
312
just as you tolerate flies;—even if they sting you, and strive to light within your heart, do no
more than simply remove them, not fighting with them, or arguing, but simply doing that
which is precisely contrary to their suggestions, and specially making acts of the Love of
God. If you will take my advice, you will not toil on obstinately in resisting them by exercising
the contrary virtue, for that would become a sort of struggle with the foe;—but, after making
an act of this directly contrary virtue (always supposing you have time to recognise what
the definite temptation is), simply turn with your whole heart towards Jesus Christ Crucified,
and lovingly kiss His Sacred Feet. This is the best way to conquer the Enemy, whether in
small or great temptations; for inasmuch as the Love of God contains the perfection of every
virtue, and that more excellently than the very virtues themselves; it is also the most sovereign
remedy against all vice, and if you accustom your mind under all manner of temptation to
have recourse to this safety-place, you will not be constrained to enter upon a worryingly
minute investigation of your temptations, but, so soon as you are anywise troubled, your
mind will turn naturally to its one sovereign remedy. Moreover, this way of dealing with
temptation is so offensive to the Evil One, that, finding he does but provoke souls to an in-
313
creased love of God by his assaults, he discontinues them.
In short, you may be sure that if you dally with your minor, oft-recurring temptations,
and examine too closely into them in detail, you will simply stupefy yourself to no purpose.
188

20.7 Page 197

▲back to top


CHAPTER X. How to strengthen the Heart against Temptation.
CHAPTER X. How to strengthen the Heart against Temptation.
EXAMINE from time to time what are the dominant passions of your soul, and having
ascertained this, mould your life, so that in thought, word and deed you may as far as possible
counteract them. For instance, if you know that you are disposed to be vain, reflect often
upon the emptiness of this earthly life, call to mind how burdensome all mere earthly vanities
will be to the conscience at the hour of death, how unworthy of a generous heart, how puerile
and childish, and the like. See that your words have no tendency to foster your vanity, and
even though you may seem to be doing so but reluctantly, strive to despise it heartily, and
to rank yourself in every way among its enemies. Indeed, by dint of steady opposition to
anything, we teach ourselves to hate even that which we began by liking. Do as many lowly,
314
humble deeds as lie in your power, even if you perform them unwillingly at first; for by this
means you will form a habit of humility, and you will weaken your vanity, so that when
temptation arises, you will be less predisposed to yield, and stronger to resist. Or if you are
given to avarice, think often of the folly of this sin, which makes us the slave of what was
made only to serve us; remember how when we die we must leave all we possess to those
who come after us, who may squander it, ruin their own souls by misusing it, and so forth.
Speak against covetousness, commend the abhorrence in which it is held by the world; and
constrain yourself to abundant almsgiving, as also to not always using opportunities of ac-
cumulation. If you have a tendency to trifle with the affections, often call to mind what a
dangerous amusement it is for yourself and others; how unworthy a thing it is to use the
noblest feelings of the heart as a mere pastime; and how readily such trifling becomes mere
levity. Let your conversation turn on purity and simplicity of heart, and strive to frame
your actions accordingly, avoiding all that savours of affectation or flirting.
In a word, let your time of peace,—that is to say, the time when you are not beset by
temptations to sin,—be used in cultivating the graces most opposed to your natural diffi-
315
culties, and if opportunities for their exercise do not arise, go out of your way to seek them,
and by so doing you will strengthen your heart against future temptations.
189

20.8 Page 198

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. Anxiety of Mind.
CHAPTER XI. Anxiety of Mind.
ANXIETY of mind is not so much an abstract temptation, as the source whence various
temptations arise. Sadness, when defined, is the mental grief we feel because of our involun-
tary ailments;—whether the evil be exterior, such as poverty, sickness or contempt; or interior,
such as ignorance, dryness, depression or temptation. Directly that the soul is conscious of
some such trouble, it is downcast, and so trouble sets in. Then we at once begin to try to get
rid of it, and find means to shake it off; and so far rightly enough, for it is natural to us all
to desire good, and shun that which we hold to be evil.
If any one strives to be delivered from his troubles out of love of God, he will strive pa-
tiently, gently, humbly and calmly, looking for deliverance rather to God’s Goodness and
316
Providence than to his own industry or efforts; but if self-love is the prevailing object he
will grow hot and eager in seeking relief, as though all depended more upon himself than
upon God. I do not say that the person thinks so, but he acts eagerly as though he did think
it. Then if he does not find what he wants at once, he becomes exceedingly impatient and
troubled, which does not mend matters, but on the contrary makes them worse, and so he
gets into an unreasonable state of anxiety and distress, till he begins to fancy that there is
no cure for his trouble. Thus you see how a disturbance, which was right at the outset, begets
anxiety, and anxiety goes on into an excessive distress, which is exceedingly dangerous.
This unresting anxiety is the greatest evil which can happen to the soul, sin only excepted.
Just as internal commotions and seditions ruin a commonwealth, and make it incapable of
resisting its foreign enemies, so if our heart be disturbed and anxious, it loses power to retain
such graces as it has, as well as strength to resist the temptations of the Evil One, who is all
the more ready to fish (according to an old proverb) in troubled waters.
Anxiety arises from an unregulated desire to be delivered from any pressing evil, or to
obtain some hoped-for good. Nevertheless nothing tends so greatly to enchance the one or
317
retard the other as over-eagerness and anxiety. Birds that are captured in nets and snares
become inextricably entangled therein, because they flutter and struggle so much. Therefore,
whensoever you urgently desire to be delivered from any evil, or to attain some good thing,
strive above all else to keep a calm, restful spirit,—steady your judgment and will, and then
go quietly and easily after your object, taking all fitting means to attain thereto. By easily I
do not mean carelessly, but without eagerness, disquietude or anxiety; otherwise, so far from
bringing about what you wish, you will hinder it, and add more and more to your perplex-
ities. “My soul is alway in my hand, yet do I not forget Thy Law,” 8 David says. Examine
yourself often, at least night and morning, as to whether your soul is “in your hand;” or
whether it has been wrested thence by any passionate or anxious emotion. See whether your
8 Ps. cxix. 109.
190

20.9 Page 199

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. Anxiety of Mind.
soul is fully under control, or whether it has not in anywise escaped from beneath your
hand, to plunge into some unruly love, hate, envy, lust, fear, vexation or joy. And if it has
so strayed, before all else seek it out, and quietly bring it back to the Presence of God, once
more placing all your hopes and affections under the direction of His Holy Will. Just as one
318
who fears to lose some precious possession holds it tight in his hand, so, like King David,
we ought to be able to say, “My soul is alway in my hand, and therefore I have not forgotten
Thy Law.”
Do not allow any wishes to disturb your mind under the pretext of their being trifling
and unimportant; for if they gain the day, greater and weightier matters will find your heart
more accessible to disturbance. When you are conscious that you are growing anxious,
commend yourself to God, and resolve stedfastly not to take any steps whatever to obtain
the result you desire, until your disturbed state of mind is altogether quieted;—unless indeed
it should be necessary to do something without delay, in which case you must restrain the
rush of inclination, moderating it, as far as possible, so as to act rather from reason than
impulse.
If you can lay your anxiety before your spiritual guide, or at least before some trusty
and devout friend, you may be sure that you will find great solace. The heart finds relief in
telling its troubles to another, just as the body when suffering from persistent fever finds
relief from bleeding. It is the best of remedies, and therefore it was that S. Louis counselled
his son, “If thou hast any uneasiness lying heavy on thy heart, tell it forthwith to thy confessor,
or to some other pious person, and the comfort he will give will enable thee to bear it easily.”
319
191

20.10 Page 200

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. Of Sadness and Sorrow.
CHAPTER XII. Of Sadness and Sorrow.
S. PAUL says that “godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented
of, but the sorrow of the world worketh death.” 9 So we see that sorrow may be good or bad
according to the several results it produces in us. And indeed there are more bad than good
results arising from it, for the only good ones are mercy and repentance; whereas there are
six evil results, namely, anguish, sloth, indignation, jealousy, envy and impatience. The Wise
Man says that “sorrow hath killed many, and there is no profit therein,” 10 and that because
for the two good streams which flow from the spring of sadness, there are these six which
are downright evil.
The Enemy makes use of sadness to try good men with his temptations:—just as he tries
to make bad men merry in their sin, so he seeks to make the good sorrowful amid their
320
works of piety; and while making sin attractive so as to draw men to it, he strives to turn
them from holiness by making it disagreeable. The Evil One delights in sadness and melan-
choly, because they are his own characteristics. He will be in sadness and sorrow through
all Eternity, and he would fain have all others the same.
The “sorrow of the world” disturbs the heart, plunges it into anxiety, stirs up unreason-
able fears, disgusts it with prayer, overwhelms and stupefies the brain, deprives the soul of
wisdom, judgment, resolution and courage, weakening all its powers; in a word, it is like a
hard winter, blasting all the earth’s beauty, and numbing all animal life; for it deprives the
soul of sweetness and power in every faculty.
Should you, my daughter, ever be attacked by this evil spirit of sadness, make use of the
following remedies. “Is any among you afflicted?” says S. James, “let him pray.” 11 Prayer
is a sovereign remedy, it lifts the mind to God, Who is our only Joy and Consolation. But
when you pray let your words and affections, whether interior or exterior, all tend to love
and trust in God. “O God of Mercy, most Loving Lord, Sweet Saviour, Lord of my heart,
my Joy, my Hope, my Beloved, my Bridegroom.”
Vigorously resist all tendencies to melancholy, and although all you do may seem to be
321
done coldly, wearily and indifferently, do not give in. The Enemy strives to make us languid
in doing good by depression, but when he sees that we do not cease our efforts to work, and
that those efforts become all the more earnest by reason of their being made in resistance
to him, he leaves off troubling us.
Make use of hymns and spiritual songs; they have often frustrated the Evil One in his
operations, as was the case when the evil spirit which possessed Saul was driven forth by
9 2 Cor. vii. 10.
10 “Multos enim occidit tristitia, et non est utilitas in illa.” Ecclus. xxx. 25.
11 S. James v. 13.
192

21 Pages 201-210

▲back to top


21.1 Page 201

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. Of Sadness and Sorrow.
music and psalmody. It is well also to occupy yourself in external works, and that with as
much variety as may lead us to divert the mind from the subject which oppresses it, and to
cheer and kindle it, for depression generally makes us dry and cold. Use external acts of
fervour, even though they are tasteless at the time; embrace your crucifix, clasp it to your
breast, kiss the Feet and Hands of your Dear Lord, raise hands and eyes to Heaven, and cry
out to God in loving, trustful ejaculations: “My Beloved is mine, and I am His. 1 12 A bundle
of myrrh is my Well-beloved, He shall lie within my breast. Mine eyes long sore for Thy
Word, O when wilt Thou comfort me! 13 O Jesus, be Thou my Saviour, and my soul shall
live. Who shall separate me from the Love of Christ?” 14 etc.
322
Moderate bodily discipline is useful in resisting depression, because it rouses the mind
from dwelling on itself; and frequent Communion is specially valuable; the Bread of Life
strengthens the heart and gladdens the spirits.
Lay bare all the feelings, thoughts and longings which are the result of your depression
to your confessor or director, in all humility and faithfulness; seek the society of spiritually-
minded people, and frequent such as far as possible while you are suffering. And, finally,
resign yourself into God’s Hands, endeavouring to bear this harassing depression patiently,
as a just punishment for past idle mirth. Above all, never doubt but that, after He has tried
you sufficiently, God will deliver you from the trial.
12 Cant. ii. 16.
13 Ps. cxix. 82.
14 Rom. viii 35.
193

21.2 Page 202

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how to receive…
CHAPTER XIII. Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how
to receive them.
THE order of God’s Providence maintains a perpetual vicissitude in the material being
of this world; day is continually turning to night, spring to summer, summer to autumn,
autumn to winter, winter to spring; no two days are ever exactly alike. Some are foggy, rainy,
some dry or windy; and this endless variety greatly enhances the beauty of the universe.
And even so precisely is it with man (who, as ancient writers have said, is a miniature of the
world), for he is never long in any one condition, and his life on earth flows by like the
mighty waters, heaving and tossing with an endless variety of motion; one while raising him
on high with hope, another plunging him low in fear; now turning him to the right with
rejoicing, then driving him to the left with sorrows; and no single day, no, not even one
hour, is entirely the same as any other of his life.
All this is a very weighty warning, and teaches us to aim at an abiding and unchangeable
evenness of mind amid so great an uncertainty of events; and, while all around is changing,
we must seek to remain immoveable, ever looking to, reaching after and desiring our God.
Let the ship take what tack you will, let her course be eastward or westward, northern or
southern, let any wind whatsoever fill her sails, but meanwhile her compass will never cease
to point to its one unchanging lodestar. Let all around us be overthrown, nay more, all
324
within us; I mean let our soul be sad or glad, in bitterness or joy, at peace or troubled, dry
and parched, or soft and fruitful, let the sun scorch, or the dew refresh it; but all the while
the magnet of our heart and mind, our superior will, which is our moral compass, must
continually point to the Love of God our Creator, our Saviour, our only Sovereign Good.
“Whether we live, we live unto the Lord, or whether we die, we die unto the Lord; whether
we live therefore or die, we are the Lord’s. Who shall separate us from the Love of Christ?”
15 Nay, verily, nothing can ever separate us from that Love;—neither tribulation nor distress,
neither death nor life, neither present suffering nor fear of ills to come; neither the deceits
of evil spirits nor the heights of satisfaction, nor the depths of sorrow; neither tenderness
nor desolation, shall be able to separate us from that Holy Love, whose foundation is in
Christ Jesus. Such a fixed resolution never to forsake God, or let go of His Precious Love,
serves as ballast to our souls, and will keep them stedfast amid the endless changes and
chances of this our natural life. For just as bees, when overtaken by a gust of wind, carry
little pebbles to weight themselves, 16 in order that they may resist the storm, and not be
325
driven at its will,—so the soul, which has firmly grasped the Unchanging Love of God, will
15 Rom. xiv. 8, and viii. 35.
16 This notion seems to have arisen from the habits of the solitary mason bee, which early writers did not
distinguish from other bees.
194

21.3 Page 203

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how to receive…
abide unshaken amid the changes and vicissitudes of consolations and afflictions,—whether
spiritual or temporal, external or internal.
But let us come to some special detail, beyond this general doctrine.
1. I would say, then, that devotion does not consist in conscious sweetness and tender
consolations, which move one to sighs and tears, and bring about a kind of agreeable, ac-
ceptable sense of self-satisfaction. No, my child, this is not one and the same as devotion,
for you will find many persons who do experience these consolations, yet who, nevertheless,
are evilminded, and consequently are devoid of all true Love of God, still more of all true
devotion. When Saul was in pursuit of David, who fled from him into the wilderness of En-
gedi, he entered into a cave alone, wherein David and his followers were hidden; and David
could easily have killed him, but he not only spared Saul’s life, he would not even frighten
him; but, letting him depart quietly, hastened after the King, to affirm his innocence, and
tell him how he had been at the mercy of his injured servant. Thereupon Saul testified to
326
the softening of his heart by tender words, calling David his son, and exalting his generosity;
lifting up his voice, he wept, and, foretelling David’s future greatness, besought him to deal
kindly with Saul’s “seed after him.” 17 What more could Saul have done? Yet for all this he
had not changed his real mind, and continued to persecute David as bitterly as before. Just
so there are many people who, while contemplating the Goodness of God, or the Passion
of His Dear Son, feel an emotion which leads to sighs, tears, and very lively prayers and
thanksgivings, so that it might fairly be supposed that their hearts were kindled by a true
devotion;—but when put to the test, all this proves but as the passing showers of a hot
summer, which splash down in large drops, but do not penetrate the soil, or make it to bring
forth anything better than mushrooms. In like manner these tears and emotions do not
really touch an evil heart, but are altogether fruitless;—inasmuch as in spite of them all those
poor people would not renounce one farthing of illgotten gain, or one unholy affection;
they would not suffer the slightest worldly inconvenience for the Sake of the Saviour over
Whom they wept. So that their pious emotions may fairly be likened to spiritual fungi,—as
not merely falling short of real devotion, but often being so many snares of the Enemy, who
327
beguiles souls with these trivial consolations, so as to make them stop short, and rest satisfied
therewith, instead of seeking after true solid devotion, which consists in a firm, resolute,
ready, active will, prepared to do whatsoever is acceptable to God. A little child, who sees
the surgeon bleed his mother, will cry when he sees the lancet touch her; but let that mother
for whom he weeps ask for his apple or a sugar-plum which he has in his hand, and he will
on no account part with it; and too much of our seeming devotion is of this kind. We weep
feelingly at the spear piercing the Crucified Saviour’s Side, and we do well,—but why cannot
we give Him the apple we hold, for which He asks, heartily? I mean our heart, the only love-
17 1 Sam. xxiv.
195

21.4 Page 204

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how to receive…
apple which that Dear Saviour craves of us. Why cannot we resign the numberless trifling
attachments, indulgences, and self-complacencies of which He fain would deprive us, only
we will not let Him do so; because they are the sugar-plums, sweeter to our taste than His
Heavenly Grace? Surely this is but as the fondness of children;—demonstrative, but weak,
capricious, unpractical. Devotion does not consist in such exterior displays of a tenderness
which may be purely the result of a naturally impressionable, plastic character; or which
328
may be the seductive action of the Enemy, or an excitable imagination stirred up by him.
2. Nevertheless these tender warm emotions are sometimes good and useful, for they
kindle the spiritual appetite, cheer the mind, and infuse a holy gladness into the devout life,
which embellishes all we do even externally. It was such a taste for holy things that made
David cry out, “O how sweet are Thy words unto my throat, yea, sweeter than honey unto
my mouth.” 18 And assuredly the tiniest little comfort received through devotion is worth
far more than the most abundant delights of this world. The milk of the Heavenly Bride-
groom, in other words His spiritual favours, are sweeter to the soul than the costliest wine
of the pleasures of this world, and to those who have tasted thereof all else seems but as gall
and wormwood. There is a certain herb which, if chewed, imparts so great a sweetness that
they who keep it in their mouth cannot hunger or thirst; even so those to whom God gives
His Heavenly manna of interior sweetness and consolation, cannot either desire or even
accept worldly consolations with any real zest or satisfaction. It is as a little foretaste of
eternal blessedness which God gives to those who seek it; it is as the sugar-plum with which
He attracts His little ones; as a cordial offered to strengthen their heart; as the first-fruits of
329
their future reward. The legend tells us that Alexander the Great discovered Arabia Felix
by means of the perfumes carried by the winds across the ocean upon which he sailed, reviv-
ing his courage and that of his comrades. And so the blessings and sweetnesses, which are
wafted to us as we sail across the stormy sea of this mortal life, are a foretaste of the bliss of
that Ever-blessed Heavenly Home to which we look and long.
3. But, perhaps you will say, if there are sensible consolations which are undoubtedly
good and come from God, and at the same time others which are unprofitable, perilous,
even harmful, because they proceed from mere natural causes, or even from the Enemy
himself, how am I to know one from the other, or distinguish what is most profitable even
among those which are good? It is a general rule, with respect to the feelings and affections,
that their test is in their fruits. Our hearts are as trees, of which the affections and passions
are their branches, and deeds and acts their fruits. That is, a good heart, of which the affec-
tions are good, and those are good affections which result in good and holy actions. If our
spiritual tenderness and sweetness and consolation make us more humble,—patient, for-
bearing, charitable and kindly towards our neighbours,—more earnest in mortifying our
330
18 Ps. cxix. 103.
196

21.5 Page 205

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how to receive…
own evil inclinations and lusts, more diligent in our duties, more docile and submissive to
those who have a claim to our obedience, more simple in our whole manner of life,—then
doubtless, my daughter, they come from God. But if this sweetness and tenderness is sweet
only to ourselves, if we are fanciful, bitter, punctilious, impatient, obstinate, proud, presump-
tuous, harsh towards our neighbour, while reckoning ourselves as half-made saints, indocile
to correction or guidance, then we may be assured our consolations are spurious and hurtful.
A good tree will bring forth none save good fruit.
4. If we are favoured with any such sweetness, we must humble ourselves deeply before
God, and beware of being led to cry out “How good I am!” No indeed, such gifts do not
make us any better, for, as I have already said, devotion does not consist in such things;
rather let us say, “How good God is to those who hope in Him, and to the souls that seek
Him!” If a man has sugar in his mouth, he cannot call his mouth sweet, but the sugar; and
so although our spiritual sweetness is admirable, and God Who imparts it is all good, it by
no means follows that he who receives it is good. Let us count ourselves but as little children,
having need of milk, and believe that these sugar-plums are only given us because we are
331
still feeble and delicate, needing bribes and wiles to lead us on to the Love of God. But, as a
general rule, we shall do well to receive all such graces and favours humbly, making much
of them, not for their own importance, but rather because it is God’s Hand which fills our
hearts with them, as a mother coaxes her child with one sugar-plum after another. If the
child were wise, he would prize the loving caresses of his mother, more than the material
sugar-plum, however sweet. So while it is a great thing to have spiritual sweetnesses, the
sweetest of all is to know that it is the loving parental Hand of God which feeds us, heart,
mind and soul, with them. And, having received them humbly, let us be diligent in using
them according to the intention of the Giver. Why do you suppose God gives us such
sweetness? To make us kinder one to another, and more loving towards Him. A mother
gives her child a sweetmeat to win a kiss; be it ours reverently to kiss the Saviour Who gives
us these good things. And by kissing Him, I mean obeying Him, keeping His Command-
ments, doing His Will, heeding His wishes, in a word, embracing Him tenderly, obediently,
and faithfully. So the day on which we have enjoyed some special spiritual consolation
should be marked by extra diligence and humility. And from time to time it is well to re-
332
nounce all such, realising to ourselves that although we accept and cherish them humbly,
because they come from God, and kindle His Love in our hearts, still they are not our main
object, but God and His Holy Love;—that we seek less the consolation than the Consoler,
less His tangible sweetness than our sweet Saviour, less external pleasure than Him Who is
the Delight of Heaven and earth; and with such a mind we should resolve to abide stedfast
in God’s Holy Love, even if our whole life were to be utterly devoid of all sweetness; as ready
to abide on Mount Calvary as on Mount Tabor; to cry out, “It is good for us to be here,”
whether with our Lord on the Cross or in glory.
197

21.6 Page 206

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. Of Spiritual and Sensible Consolations, and how to receive…
Lastly, I advise you to take counsel with your director concerning any unusual flow of
consolations or emotions, so that he may guide you in their wise usage; for it is written,
“Hast thou found honey? eat so much as is sufficient for thee.” 19
19 Prov. xxv. 16.
198

21.7 Page 207

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. Of Dryness and Spiritual Barrenness.
CHAPTER XIV. Of Dryness and Spiritual Barrenness.
SO much for what is to be done in times of spiritual consolations. But these bright days
will not last for ever, and sometimes you will be so devoid of all devout feelings, that it will
seem to you that your soul is a desert land, fruitless, sterile, wherein you can find no path
leading to God, no drop of the waters of Grace to soften the dryness which threatens to
choke it entirely. Verily, at such a time the soul is greatly to be pitied, above all, when this
trouble presses heavily, for then, like David, its meat are tears day and night, while the Enemy
strives to drive it to despair, crying out, “Where is now thy God? how thinkest thou to find
Him, or how wilt thou ever find again the joy of His Holy Grace?”
What will you do then, my child? Look well whence the trial comes, for we are often
ourselves the cause of our own dryness and barrenness. A mother refuses sugar to her sickly
child, and so God deprives us of consolations when they do but feed self-complacency or
presumption. “It is good for me that I have been in trouble, for before I was troubled I went
wrong.” 20 So if we neglect to gather up and use the treasures of God’s Love in due time, He
withdraws them as a punishment of our sloth. The Israelite who neglected to gather his
store of manna in the early morning, found none after sunrise, for it was all melted. Some-
334
times, too, we are like the Bride of the Canticles, slumbering on a bed of sensual satisfaction
and perishable delight, so that when the Bridegroom knocks at the door of our heart, and
calls us to our spiritual duties, we dally with Him, loath to quit our idle and delusive pleasures,
and then He “withdraws Himself, and is gone,” and “when I sought Him, I could not find
Him; I called Him, but He gave me no answer.” 21 Of a truth we deserved as much for having
been so disloyal as to have rejected Him for the things of this world. If we are content with
the fleshpots of Egypt we shall never receive heavenly manna. Bees abhor all artificial scents,
and the sweetness of the Holy Spirit is incompatible with the world’s artificial pleasures.
Again, any duplicity or unreality in confession or spiritual intercourse with your director
tends to dryness and barrenness, for, if you lie to God’s Holy Spirit, you can scarcely wonder
that He refuses you His comfort. If you do not choose to be simple and honest as a little
child, you will not win the child’s sweetmeats.
Or you have satiated yourself with worldly delights; and so no wonder that spiritual
pleasures are repulsive to you. “To the overfed dove even cherries are bitter,” says an old
335
proverb; and Our Lady in her song of praise says, “He has filled the hungry with good things,
and the rich He hath sent empty away.” They who abound in earthly pleasures are incapable
of appreciating such as are spiritual.
20 Ps. cxix. 67, 71.
21 Cant. v. 2-7.
199

21.8 Page 208

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. Of Dryness and Spiritual Barrenness.
If you have carefully stored up the fruits of past consolations, you will receive more; “to
him that hath yet more shall be given,” but from him who has not kept that which he had,
who has lost it through carelessness, that which he hath shall be taken away, in other words,
he will not receive the grace destined for him. Rain refreshes living plants, but it only brings
rottenness and decay to those which are already dead. There are many such causes whereby
we lose the consolations of religion, and fall into dryness and deadness of spirit, so that it
is well to examine our conscience, and see if we can trace any of these or similar faults. But
always remember that this examination must not be made anxiously, or in an over-exacting
spirit. Thus if, after an honest investigation of our own conduct, we find the cause of our
wrongdoing, we must thank God, for an evil is half cured when we have found out its cause.
But if, on the contrary, you do not find any particular thing which has led to this dryness,
do not trifle away your time in a further uneasy search, but, without more ado, and in all
simplicity, do as follows:—
336
1. Humble yourself profoundly before God, acknowledging your nothingness and misery.
Alas, what am I when left to myself! no better, Lord, than a parched ground, whose cracks
and crevices on every side testify its need of the gracious rain of Heaven, while, nevertheless,
the world’s blasts wither it more and more to dust.
2. Call upon God, and ask for His Gladness. “O give me the comfort of Thy help again!
My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me.” “Depart, O ye unfruitful wind, which
parcheth up my soul, and come, O gracious south wind, blow upon my garden.” Such loving
desires will fill you with the perfume of holiness.
3. Go to your confessor, open your heart thoroughly, let him see every corner of your
soul, and take all his advice with the utmost simplicity and humility, for God loves obedience,
and He often makes the counsel we take, specially that of the guides of souls, to be more
useful than would seem likely; just as He caused the waters of Jordan, commended by Elijah
to Naaman, to cure his leprosy in spite of the improbability to human reason.
4. But, after all, nothing is so useful, so fruitful amid this dryness and barrenness, as not
to yield to a passionate desire of being delivered from it. I do not say that one may not desire
to be set free, but only that one ought not to desire it over-eagerly, but to leave all to the sole
337
Mercy of God’s special Providence, in order that, so long as He pleases, He may keep us
amid these thorns and longings. Let us say to God at such seasons, “O my Father, if it be
possible, let this cup pass from me; ”—but let us add heartily, “Nevertheless, not my will,
but Thine be done,” and there let us abide as trustingly as we are able. When God sees us
to be filled with such pious indifference, He will comfort us with His grace and favour, as
when He beheld Abraham ready to offer up his son Isaac, and comforted him with His
blessing. In every sort of affliction, then, whether bodily or spiritual, in every manner of
distraction or loss of sensible devotion, let us say with our whole heart, and in the deepest
submission, “The Lord gave me all my blessings, the Lord taketh them away, blessed be the
200

21.9 Page 209

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. Of Dryness and Spiritual Barrenness.
Name of the Lord.” If we persevere in this humility, He will restore to us His mercies as he
did to Job, who ever spake thus amid all his troubles. 5. And lastly, my daughter, amid all
our dryness let us never grow discouraged, but go steadily on, patiently waiting the return
of better things; let us never be misled to give up any devout practices because of it, but
rather if possible, let us increase our good works, and if we cannot offer liquid preserves to
338
our Bridegroom, let us at least offer Him dried fruit—it is all one to Him, so long as the
heart we offer be fully resolved to love Him. In fine weather bees make more honey and
breed fewer grubs, because they spend so much time in gathering the sweet juices of the
flowers that they neglect the multiplication of their race. But in a cold, cloudy spring they
have a fuller hive and less honey. And so sometimes, my daughter, in the glowing springtide
of spiritual consolations, the soul spends so much time in storing them up, that amid such
abundance it performs fewer good works; while, on the contrary, when amid spiritual dryness
and bitterness, and devoid of all that is attractive in devotion, it multiplies its substantial
good works, and abounds in the hidden virtues of patience, humility, self-abnegation,
resignation and unselfishness.
Some people, especially women, fall into the great mistake of imagining that when we
offer a dry, distasteful service to God, devoid of all sentiment and emotion, it is unacceptable
to His Divine Majesty; whereas, on the contrary, our actions are like roses, which, though
they may be more beautiful when fresh, have a sweeter and stronger scent when they are
dried. Good works, done with pleasurable interest, are pleasanter to us who think of nothing
save our own satisfaction, but when they are done amid dryness and deadness they are more
339
precious in God’s Sight. Yes indeed, my daughter, for in seasons of dryness our will forcibly
carries us on in God’s Service, and so it is stronger and more vigorous than at a softer time.
There is not much to boast of in serving our Prince in the comfort of a time of peace, but
to serve Him amid the toils and hardness of war, amid trial and persecution, is a real proof
of faithfulness and perseverance. The blessed Angela di Foligni said, that the most acceptable
prayer to God is what is made forcibly and in spite of ourselves; that is to say, prayer made
not to please ourselves or our own taste, but solely to please God;—carried on, as it were,
in spite of inclination, the will triumphing over all our drynesses and repugnances. And so
of all good works;—the more contradictions, exterior or interior, against which we contend
in their fulfilment, the more precious they are in God’s Sight; the less of self-pleasing in
striving after any virtue, the more Divine Love shines forth in all its purity. A child is easily
moved to fondle its mother when she gives it sweet things, but if he kisses her in return for
wormwood or camomile it is a proof of very real affection on his part.
340
201

21.10 Page 210

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. An Illustration.
CHAPTER XV. An Illustration.
LET me illustrate what I have said by an anecdote of Saint Bernard.
It is common to most beginners in God’s Service, being as yet inexperienced in the
fluctuations of grace and in spiritual vicissitudes, that when they lose the glow of sensible
devotion, and the first fascinating lights which led them in their first steps towards God,
they lose heart, and fall into depression and discouragement. Those who are practised in
the matter say that it is because our human nature cannot bear a prolonged deprivation of
some kind of satisfaction, either celestial or earthly; and so as souls, which have been raised
beyond their natural level by a taste of superior joys, readily renounce visible delights when
the higher joys are taken away, as well as those more earthly pleasures, they, not being yet
trained to a patient waiting for the true sunshine, fancy that there is no light either in
heaven or earth, but that they are plunged in perpetual darkness. They are just like newly-
weaned babes, who fret and languish for want of the breast, and are a weariness to every
one, especially to themselves.
341
Just so it fell out with a certain Geoffroy de Peronne, a member of S. Bernard’s com-
munity, newly dedicated to God’s Service, during a journey which he and some others were
making. He became suddenly dry, deprived of all consolations, and amid his interior darkness
he began to think of the friends and relations he had parted from, and of his worldly pursuits
and interests, until the temptation grew so urgent that his outward aspect betrayed it, and
one of those most in his confidence perceiving that he was sorely troubled, accosted him
tenderly, asking him secretly, “What means this, Geoffroy? and what makes thee, contrary
to thy wont, so pensive and sad?” Whereupon Geoffroy, sighing heavily, made answer, “Woe
is me, my brother, never again in my life shall I be glad!”
The other was moved to pity by these words, and in his fraternal love he hastened to
tell it all to their common father S. Bernard, and he, realising the danger, went into the
nearest church to pray for Geoffroy, who meanwhile cast himself down in despair, and,
resting his head on a stone, fell asleep. After a while both rose up, the one full of grace won
by prayer, the other from his sleep, with so peaceful and gladsome a countenance, that his
friend, marvelling to see so great and unexpected a change, could not refrain from gently
reproaching him for his recent words. Thereupon Geoffroy answered, “If just now I told
342
thee that I should never more be glad, so now I promise thee I will never more be sad!” Such
was the result of this devout man’s temptation; but from this history I would have you ob-
serve:—
1. That God is wont to give some foretaste of His heavenly joys to beginners in His
Service, the better to wean them from earthly pleasures, and to encourage them in seeking
His Divine Love, even as a mother attracts her babe to suck by means of honey.
202

22 Pages 211-220

▲back to top


22.1 Page 211

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. An Illustration.
2. That nevertheless it is the same Good God Who sometimes in His Wisdom deprives
us of the milk and honey of His consolations, in order that we may learn to eat the dry
substantial bread of a vigorous devotion, trained by means of temptations and trials.
3. That sometimes very grievous temptations arise out of dryness and barrenness, and
that at such times these temptations must be stedfastly resisted, inasmuch as they are not
of God; but the dryness must be patiently endured, because He sends that to prove us. 4.
That we must never grow discouraged amid our inward trials, nor say, like Geoffroy, “I shall
never be glad;” but through the darkness we must look for light; and in like manner, in the
brightest spiritual sunshine, we must not presume to say, “I shall never be sad.” Rather we
343
must remember the saying of the Wise Man, “In the day of prosperity remember the evil.”
22 It behoves us to hope amid trials, and to fear in prosperity, and in both circumstances
always to be humble.
5. That it is a sovereign remedy to open our grief to some spiritual friend able to assist
us.
And, in conclusion, I would observe that here, as everywhere, our Gracious God and
our great Enemy are in conflict, for by means of these trials God would bring us to great
purity of heart, to an entire renunciation of self-interest in all concerning His Service, and
a perfect casting aside of self-seeking; but the Evil One seeks to use our troubles to our dis-
couragement, so as to turn us back to sensual pleasures, and to make us a weariness to
ourselves and others, in order to injure true devotion. But if you will give heed to the above
instructions you will advance greatly towards perfection amid such interior trials, concerning
which I have yet one word to say. Sometimes revulsions and dryness and incapacity proceed
from bodily indisposition, as when excessive watching, 1 fasting, or overwork produce
weariness, lassitude, heaviness, and the like; which, while wholly caused by the body, interfere
344
greatly with the soul, so intimately are they linked together. When this is the case, you must
always remember to make marked acts of virtue with your higher will, for, although your
whole soul may seem to be sunk in drowsy weariness, such mental efforts are acceptable to
God. At such a time you may say with the Bride of the Canticles, “I sleep, but my heart
waketh.” 23 And, as I have already said, if there is less enjoyment in such efforts, there is
more virtue and merit. But the best remedy under the last-named circumstances is to rein-
vigorate the body by some lawful recreation and solace.
S. Francis enjoined his religious to use such moderation in their labours as never to
impair the fervour of their minds. And speaking of that great Saint, he was himself once
attacked by such deep depression of mind that he could not conceal it; if he sought to asso-
22 Ecclus. xi. 25, Vulgate: “In die bonorum ne immemor sis malorum.” English version: “In the day of
prosperity there is a forgetfulness of affliction.”
23 Cant. v. 2.
203

22.2 Page 212

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. An Illustration.
ciate with his religious he was unable to talk; if he kept apart he only grew worse; abstinence
and maceration of the flesh overwhelmed him, and he found no comfort in prayer. For two
years he continued in this state, as though altogether forsaken of God, but after humbly
enduring the heavy storm, his Saviour restored him to a happy calm quite suddenly.
From this we should learn that God’s greatest servants are liable to such trials, so that
345
less worthy people should not be surprised if they experience the same.
204

22.3 Page 213

▲back to top


PART V. CONTAINING COUNSELS AND PRACTICES FOR RENEWING AND
CONFIRMING THE…
PART V. CONTAINING COUNSELS AND PRACTICES
FOR RENEWING AND CONFIRMING THE SOUL IN
DEVOTION.
205

22.4 Page 214

▲back to top


CHAPTER I. It is well yearly to renew Good Resolutions by means of the following…
CHAPTER I. It is well yearly to renew Good Resolutions by means
of the following Exercises.
THE first point in these exercises is to appreciate their importance. Our earthly nature
easily falls away from its higher tone by reason of the frailty and evil tendency of the flesh,
oppressing and dragging down the soul, unless it is constantly rising up by means of a vig-
orous resolution, just as a bird would speedily fall to the ground if it did not maintain its
flight by repeated strokes of its wings. In order to this, my daughter, you need frequently to
reiterate the good resolutions you have made to serve God, for fear that, failing to do so,
you fall away, not only to your former condition, but lower still; since it is a characteristic
of all spiritual falls that they invariably throw us lower than we were at the beginning. There
is no clock, however good, but must be continually wound up; and moreover, during the
course of each year it will need taking to pieces, to cleanse away the rust which clogs it, to
straighten bent works, and renew such as are worn. Even so, any one who really cares for
his heart’s devotion will wind it up to God night and morning, and examine into its condition,
347
correcting and improving it; and at least once a year he will take the works to pieces and
examine them carefully;—I mean his affections and passions,—so as to repair whatever may
be amiss. And just as the clockmaker applies a delicate oil to all the wheels and springs of a
clock, so that it may work properly and be less liable to rust, so the devout soul, after thus
taking the works of his heart to pieces, will lubricate them with the Sacraments of Confession
and the Eucharist. These exercises will repair the waste caused by time, will kindle your
heart, revive your good resolutions, and cause the graces of your mind to flourish anew.
The early Christians observed some such practice on the Anniversary of our Lord’s
Baptism, when, as S. Gregory, Bishop of Nazianzen, tells us, they renewed the profession
and promises made in that Sacrament. It were well to do the like, my child, making due and
earnest preparation, and setting very seriously to work.
Having then chosen a suitable time, according to the advice of your spiritual father, and
having retired somewhat more than usual into a literal and spiritual solitude, make one,
two, or three meditations on the following points, according to the method I set before you
348
in Part II.
206

22.5 Page 215

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. Meditation on the Benefit conferred on us by God in calling…
CHAPTER II. Meditation on the Benefit conferred on us by God in
calling us to His Service.
1. CONSIDER the points on which you are about to renew your resolutions.
Firstly, that you have forsaken, rejected, detested and renounced all mortal sin for ever.
Secondly, that you have dedicated and consecrated your soul, heart and body, with
everything appertaining thereto, to the Service and Love of God.
Thirdly, that if you should unhappily fall into any sin, you would forthwith rise up again,
with the help of God’s Grace.
Are not these worthy, right, noble resolutions? Consider well within your soul how holy,
reasonable and desirable an act it is to renew them.
2. Consider to Whom you make these promises; for if a deliberate promise made to
men is strictly binding, how much more those which we make to God. “My heart is inditing
of a good matter. I will not forget Thee,” David cried out. 1
3. Consider before Whom you promised. It was before the whole Court of Heaven. The
349
Blessed Virgin, S. Joseph, your Guardian Angel, S. Louis, the whole Company of the Blessed,
were looking on with joy and approbation, beholding, with love unspeakable, your heart
cast at your Saviour’s Feet and dedicated to His Service. That act of yours called forth special
delight in the Heavenly Jerusalem, and it will now be renewed if you on your part heartily
renew your good resolutions.
4. Consider how you were led to make those resolutions. How good and gracious God
was then to you! Did He not draw you by the tender wiles of His Holy Spirit? Were not the
sails by which your little bark was wafted into the haven of safety those of love and charity?
Did not God lure you on with His Heavenly Sweetness, by Sacraments, prayer, and pious
books? Ah, my child, while you slept God watched over you with His boundless Love, and
breathed thoughts of peace into your heart!
5. Consider when God led you to these important resolutions. It was in the flower of
your life, and how great the blessing of learning early what we can never know soon enough.
S. Augustine, who acquired that knowledge when he was thirty years old, exclaimed, “Oh,
Thou Beauty of ancient days, yet ever new, too late I loved Thee! Thou wert within and I
350
abroad: Thou wert with me, but I was not with Thee.” 2 Even so you may say, “Oh,
Blessedness of ancient days, wherefore did I not appreciate Thee sooner!” You were not yet
worthy of it, and yet God gave you such grace in your youth;—therefore say with David,
“Thou, O God, hast taught me from my youth up until now; therefore will I tell of Thy
wondrous works.” 3 Or if you who read should not have known Him till old age, bethink
1 Ps. xlv. 1.; xliv. 18.
2 Conf., Oxf. Trans. bk. x. p. 203.
3 Ps. lxxi. 15.
207

22.6 Page 216

▲back to top


CHAPTER II. Meditation on the Benefit conferred on us by God in calling…
you how great His Grace in calling you after you had wasted so many years; how gracious
the Mercy which drove you from your evil courses before the hour of death, which, had it
found you unchanged, must have brought you eternal woe.
Consider the results of this call; you will surely find a change for the better, comparing
what you are with what you were. Is it not a blessing to know how to talk with God in
prayer, to desire to love Him, to have stilled and subdued sundry passions which disturbed
you, to have conquered sundry sins and perplexities, and to have received so many more
Communions than formerly, thereby being united to the Great Source of all eternal grace?
Are not all these things exceeding blessings? Weigh them, my child, in the balances of the
sanctuary, for it is God’s Right Hand which has done all this: “The Right Hand of the Lord
351
hath the pre-eminence, the Right Hand of the Lord bringeth mighty things to pass. I shall
not die, but live, and declare the works of the Lord” 4 with heart, lips and deeds.
After dwelling upon all these considerations, which will kindle abundance of lively af-
fections in you, you should conclude simply with an act of thanksgiving, and a hearty
prayer that they may bring forth fruit, leaving off with great humility and trust in God, and
reserving the final results of your resolution till after the second point of this spiritual exercise.
4 Ps. cxviii. 16, 17.
208

22.7 Page 217

▲back to top


CHAPTER III. Examination of the Soul as to its Progress in the Devout Life.…
CHAPTER III. Examination of the Soul as to its Progress in the
Devout Life.
THIS second point is somewhat lengthy, and I would begin by saying that there is no
need for you to carry it out all at once. Divide it by taking your conduct towards God at one
time, all that concerns yourself another time, all that concerns your neighbour, and fourthly,
the examination of your passions. It is neither necessary nor expedient that you make it
352
upon your knees, always excepting the beginning and the end, which includes the affections.
The other points of self-examination you may make profitably when out walking, or better
still, in bed, that is, if you can keep wide awake and free from drowsiness; but to do this you
must read them over carefully beforehand. Anyhow, it is desirable to go through this second
point in three days and two nights at the most, taking that season which you can best manage;
for if you go through it at too distant intervals you will lose the depth of impression which
ought to be made by this spiritual exercise. After each point of examination observe wherein
you have failed, and what is lacking to you, and in what you have chiefly failed, so that you
may be able to explain your troubles, get counsel and comfort, and make fresh resolutions.
It is not necessary entirely to shun all society on the days you select for this work, but you
must contrive a certain amount of retirement, especially in the evening, so as to get to bed
somewhat earlier than usual, with a view to that rest, bodily and mental, which is so important
for serious thought. And during the day make frequent aspirations to Our Lord, Our Lady,
the Angels, and all the Heavenly Jerusalem. Everything must be done with a heart full of
God’s Love, and an earnest desire for spiritual perfection. To begin this examination,—
353
1. Place yourself in the Presence of God.
2. Invoke the Holy Spirit, and ask light of Him, so that you may know yourself, as S.
Augustine did, crying out, “Lord, teach me to know Thee, and to know myself;” and S.
Francis, who asked, “Who art Thou, Lord, and who am I?” Resolve not to note any progress
with any self-satisfaction or self-glorification, but give the glory to God Alone, and thank
Him duly for it.
Resolve, too, that if you should seem to yourself to have made but little progress, or
even to have gone back, that you will not be discouraged thereby, nor grow cool or indolent
in the matter; but that, on the contrary, you will take fresh pains to humble yourself and
conquer your faults, with God’s Help.
Then go on to examine quietly and patiently how you have conducted yourself towards
God, your neighbour and yourself, up to the present time.
209

22.8 Page 218

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. Examination of the Soul's Condition as regards God.
CHAPTER IV. Examination of the Soul’s Condition as regards God.
1. WHAT is the aspect of your heart with respect to mortal sin? Are you firmly resolved
never to commit it, let come what may? And have you kept that resolution from the time
you first made it? Therein lies the foundation of the spiritual life.
2. What is your position with respect to the Commandments of God? Are they acceptable,
light and easy to you? He who has a good digestion and healthy appetite likes good food,
and turns away from that which is bad.
3. How do you stand as regards venial sins? No one can help committing some such
occasionally; but are there none to which you have any special tendency, or worse still, any
actual liking and clinging?
4. With respect to spiritual exercises—do you like and value them? or do they weary
and vex you? To which do you feel most or least disposed, hearing or reading God’s Word,
meditating upon it, calling upon God, Confession, preparing for Communion and commu-
nicating, controlling your inclinations, etc.? What of all these is most repugnant to you?
And if you find that your heart is not disposed to any of these things, examine into the
cause, find out whence the disinclination comes.
5. With respect to God Himself—does your heart delight in thinking of God, does it
crave after the sweetness thereof? “I remembered Thine everlasting judgments, O Lord, and
355
received comfort,” says David. 5 Do you feel a certain readiness to love Him, and a definite
inclination to enjoy His Love? Do you take pleasure in dwelling upon the Immensity, the
Goodness, the Tenderness of God? When you are immersed in the occupations and vanities
of this world, does the thought of God come across you as a welcome thing? do you accept
it gladly, and yield yourself up to it, and your heart turn with a sort of yearning to Him?
There are souls that do so.
6. If a wife has been long separated from her husband, so soon as she sees him returning,
and hears his voice, however cumbered she may be with business, or forcibly hindered by
the pressure of circumstances, her heart knows no restraint, but turns at once from all else
to think upon him she loves. So it is with souls which really love God, however engrossed
they may be; when the thought of Him is brought before them, they forget all else for joy at
feeling His Dear Presence nigh, and this is a very good sign.
7. With respect to Jesus Christ as God and Man—how does your heart draw to Him?
Honey bees seek their delight in their honey, but wasps hover over stinking carrion. Even
so pious souls draw all their joy from Jesus Christ, and love Him with an exceeding sweet
356
Love, but those who are careless find their pleasure in worldly vanities.
5 Ps. cxix. 52.
210

22.9 Page 219

▲back to top


CHAPTER IV. Examination of the Soul's Condition as regards God.
8. With respect to Our Lady, the Saints, and your Guardian Angel—do you love them
well? Do you rejoice in the sense of their guardianship? Do you take pleasure in their lives,
their pictures, their memories?
9. As to your tongue—how do you speak of God? Do you take pleasure in speaking His
Praise, and singing His Glory in psalms and hymns?
10. As to actions—have you God’s visible glory at heart, and do you delight in doing
whatever you can to honour Him? Those who love God will love to adorn and beautify His
House. Are you conscious of having ever given up anything you liked, or of renouncing
anything for God’s Sake? for it is a good sign when we deprive ourselves of something we
care for on behalf of those we love. What have you ever given up for the Love of God?
211

22.10 Page 220

▲back to top


CHAPTER V. Examination of your Condition as regards yourself.
CHAPTER V. Examination of your Condition as regards yourself.
1. HOW do you love yourself? Is it a love which concerns this life chiefly? If so, you will
desire to abide here for ever, and you will diligently seek your worldly establishment,—but
if the love you bear yourself has a heavenward tendency, you will long, or, at all events you
will be ready to go hence whensoever it may please our Lord.
2. Is your love of yourself well regulated? for nothing is more ruinous than an inordinate
love of self. A well-regulated love implies greater care for the soul than for the body; more
eagerness in seeking after holiness than aught else; a greater value for heavenly glory than
for any mean earthly honour. A well regulated heart much oftener asks itself, “What will
the angels say if I follow this or that line of conduct?” than what will men say.
3. What manner of love do you bear to your own heart? Are you willing to minister to
it in its maladies? for indeed you are bound to succour it, and seek help for it when harassed
by passion, and to leave all else till that is done.
4. What do you imagine yourself worth in God’s Sight? Nothing, doubtless, nor is there
any great humility in the fly which confesses it is nought, as compared with a mountain, or
a drop of water, which knows itself to be nothing compared with the sea, or a cornflower,
or a spark, as compared with the sun. But humility consists in not esteeming ourselves above
358
other men, and in not seeking to be esteemed above them. How is it with you in this respect?
5. In speech—do you never boast in any way? Do you never indulge in self-flattery when
speaking of yourself?
6. In deed—do you indulge in anything prejudicial to your health,—I mean useless idle
pleasures, unprofitable night-watches, and the like?
212

23 Pages 221-230

▲back to top


23.1 Page 221

▲back to top


CHAPTER VI. Examination of the Soul's Condition as regards our Neighbour.…
CHAPTER VI. Examination of the Soul’s Condition as regards our
Neighbour.
HUSBAND and wife are bound to love one another with a tender, abiding, restful love,
and this tie stands foremost by God’s order and Will. And I say the same with respect to
children and all near relations, as also friends in their respective degrees. But, generally
speaking, how is it with you as concerning your neighbour? Do you love him cordially, and
for God’s Sake? In order to answer this fairly, you must call to mind sundry disagreeable,
annoying people, for it is in such cases that we really practise the Love of God with respect
to our neighbours, and still more towards them that do us wrong, either by word or deed.
359
Examine whether your heart is thoroughly clear as regards all such, and whether it costs
you a great effort to love them. Are you quick to speak ill of your neighbours, especially of
such as do not love you? Do you act unkindly in any way, directly or indirectly, towards
them? A very little honest self-dealing will enable you to find this out.
213

23.2 Page 222

▲back to top


CHAPTER VII. Examination as to the Affectations of the Soul.
CHAPTER VII. Examination as to the Affectations of the Soul.
I HAVE dwelt thus at length on these points, on a due examination of which all true
knowledge of our spiritual progress rests; as to an examination of sins, that rather pertains
to the confessions of those who are not eager to advance. But it is well to take ourselves to
task soberly concerning these different matters, investigating how we have been going on
since we made good resolutions concerning them, and what notable faults we have commit-
ted. But the summary of all is to examine into our passions; and if you are worried by so
detailed an investigation as that already suggested, you may make a briefer inquiry as to
what you have been, and how you have acted, in some such manner as this:—In your love
360
of God, your neighbour, and yourself.
In hatred for the sin which is in yourself, for the sin which you find in others, since you
ought to desire the extirpation of both; in your desires concerning riches, pleasure, and
honour.
In fear of the perils of sin, and of the loss of this world’s goods; we fear the one too much
and the other too little.
In hope, fixed overmuch it may be on things of this world and the creature; too little
on God and things eternal.
In sadness, whether it be excessive concerning unimportant matters.
In gladness, whether it be excessive concerning unworthy objects.
In short, examine what attachments hinder your spiritual life, what passions engross it,
and what chiefly attracts you.
It is by testing the passions of the soul, one by one, that we ascertain our spiritual con-
dition, just as one who plays the lute tries every string, touching those which are discordant,
either raising or lowering them. Thus having tried our soul as to love, hate, desire, fear,
hope, sadness and joy, if we find our strings out of tune for the melody we wish to raise,
which is God’s Glory, we must tune them afresh with the help of His Grace, and the counsel
361
of our spiritual father.
214

23.3 Page 223

▲back to top


CHAPTER VIII. The Affections to be excited after such Examination.
CHAPTER VIII. The Affections to be excited after such Examination.
WHEN you have quietly gone through each point of this examination, and have ascer-
tained your own position, you will excite certain feelings and affections in your heart. Thank
God for such amendment, however slight, as you may have found in yourself, confessing
that it is the work of His Mercy Alone in you.
Humble yourself deeply before God, confessing that if your progress has been but small,
it is your own fault, for not having corresponded faithfully, bravely and continually to the
inspirations and lights which He has given you in prayer or otherwise.
Promise to praise Him for ever for the graces He has granted to you, and because He
has led you against your will to make even this small progress.
Ask forgiveness for the disloyalty and faithlessness with which you have answered Him.
Offer your whole heart to Him that He Alone may rule therein. Entreat Him to keep
362
you faithful to Himself.
Ponder over the examples of the Saints, the Blessed Virgin, your guardian Angel and
patron Saint, S. Joseph, etc.
215

23.4 Page 224

▲back to top


CHAPTER IX. Reflections suitable to the renewal of Good Resolutions.
CHAPTER IX. Reflections suitable to the renewal of Good
Resolutions.
AFTER you have made this self-examination, and having conferred with some holy
director as to your shortcomings and their remedies, you will do well to pursue the following
considerations, taking one daily as a meditation, and giving to it the time usually so spent;
always making the same preparation and kindling the same affections as you learnt to use
before meditating in Part I. Above all, placing yourself in the Presence of God, and earnestly
asking His Grace to confirm you and keep you stedfast in His Holy Love and Service.
363
216

23.5 Page 225

▲back to top


CHAPTER X. First Consideration--of the Worth of Souls.
CHAPTER X. First Consideration—of the Worth of Souls.
CONSIDER how noble and excellent a thing your soul is, endowed with understanding,
capable of knowing, not merely this visible world around us, but Angels and Paradise, of
knowing that there is an All-Mighty, All-Merciful, Ineffable God; of knowing that eternity
lies before you, and of knowing what is necessary in order so to live in this visible world as
to attain to fellowship with those Angels in Paradise, and the eternal fruition of God.
Yet more;—-your soul is possessed of a noble will, capable of loving God, irresistibly
drawn to that love; your heart is full of generous enthusiasm, and can no more find rest in
any earthly creation, or in aught save God, than the bee can find honey on a dunghill, or in
aught save flowers. Let your mind boldly review the wild earthly pleasures which once filled
your heart, and see whether they did not abound in uneasiness and doubts, in painful
thoughts and uncomfortable cares, amid which your troubled heart was miserable.
When the heart of man seeks the creature, it goes to work eagerly, expecting to satisfy
its cravings; but directly it obtains what it sought, it finds a blank, and dissatisfied, begins
to seek anew; for God will not suffer our hearts to find any rest, like the dove going forth
from Noah’s ark, until it returns to God, whence it came. Surely this is a most striking nat-
ural beauty in our heart;—why should we constrain it against its will to seek creature love?
364
In some such wise might you address your soul: “You are capable of realising a longing
after God, why should you trifle with anything lower? you can live for eternity, why should
you stop short in time? One of the sorrows of the prodigal son was, that, when he might
have been living in plenty at his father’s table, he had brought himself to share the swine’s
husks. My soul, you are made for God, woe be to you if you stop short in anything short of
Him!” Lift up your soul with thoughts such as these, convince it that it is eternal, and worthy
of eternity; fill it with courage in this pursuit.
217

23.6 Page 226

▲back to top


CHAPTER XI. Second Consideration--on the Excellence of Virtue.
CHAPTER XI. Second Consideration—on the Excellence of Virtue.
CONSIDER that nothing save holiness and devotion can satisfy your soul in this world:
behold how gracious they are; draw a contrast between each virtue and its opposite vice;
how gracious patience is compared with vengeance; gentleness compared with anger; humility
with pride and arrogance; liberality with avarice; charity with envy; sobriety with unsteadi-
365
ness. It is one charm of all virtues that they fill the soul with untold sweetness after being
practised, whereas vice leaves it harassed and ill at ease. Who would not speedily set to work
and obtain such sweetness?
In the matter of evil, he who has a little is not contented, and he who has much is dis-
contented; but he who has a little virtue is gladsome, and his gladness is for ever greater as
he goes on. O devout life! you are indeed lovely, sweet and pleasant; you can soften sorrows
and sweeten consolations; without you good becomes evil, pleasure is marred by anxiety
and distress: verily whoso knows what you are may well say with the woman of Samaria,
“Lord, give me this water,” 6 an aspiration often uttered by Saint Theresa and Saint Catherine
of Genoa.
366
6 S. John iv. 15.
218

23.7 Page 227

▲back to top


CHAPTER XII. The Example of the Saints.
CHAPTER XII. The Example of the Saints.
CONSIDER the example of the Saints on all sides, what have they not done in order to
love God and lead a devout life? Call to mind the Martyrs in their invincible firmness, and
the tortures they endured in order to maintain their resolutions; remember the matrons
and maidens, whiter than lilies in their purity, ruddier than the rose in their love, who at
every age, from childhood upward, bore all manner of martyrdom sooner than forsake their
resolutions, not only such as concerned their profession of faith, but that of devotion; some
dying rather than lose their virginity, others rather than cease their works of mercy to the
sick and sorrowful. Truly the frail sex has set forth no small courage in such ways. Consider
all the Saintly Confessors, how heartily they despised the world, and how they stood by their
resolutions, taken unreservedly and kept inviolably. Remember what S. Augustine says of
his mother Monica, of her determination to serve God in her married life and in her widow-
hood; and S. Jerome and his beloved daughter S. Paula amid so many changes and chances.
What may we not achieve with such patterns before our eyes? They were but what we are,
they wrought for the same God, seeking the same graces; why may not we do as much in
our own state of life, and according to our several vocations, on behalf of our most cherished
367
resolutions and holy profession of faith?
219

23.8 Page 228

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIII. The Love which Jesus Christ bears to us.
CHAPTER XIII. The Love which Jesus Christ bears to us.
CONSIDER the Love with which our Dear Lord Jesus Christ bore so much in this world,
especially in the Garden of Olives and on Mount Calvary; that Love bore you in mind, and
through all those pains and toils He obtained your good resolutions for you, as also all that
is needful to maintain, foster, strengthen and consummate those resolutions. How precious
must the resolutions be which are the fruits of our Lord’s Passion! and how dear to my heart,
since they were dear to that of Jesus! Saviour of my soul, Thou didst die to win them for me;
grant me grace sooner to die than forget them. Be sure, my daughter, that the Heart of our
most Dear Lord beheld you from the tree of the Cross and loved you, and by that Love He
won for you all good things which you were ever to have, and amongst them your good
resolutions. Of a truth we have all reason like Jeremiah to confess that the Lord knew us,
368
and called us by our name or ever we were born, 7 the more that His Divine Goodness in
its Love and Mercy made ready all things, general and individual, which could promote our
salvation, and among them our resolutions. A woman with child makes ready for the babe
she expects, prepares its cradle, its swaddling clothes and its nurse; even so our Lord, while
hanging on His Cross, prepared all that you could need for your happiness, all the means,
the graces, the leadings, by which He leads your soul onwards towards perfection.
Surely we ought ever to remember this, and ask fervently: Is it possible that I was loved,
and loved so tenderly by my Saviour, that He should have thought of me individually, and
in all these details by which He has drawn me to Himself? With what love and gratitude
ought I to use all He has given me? The Loving Heart of my God thought of my soul, loved
it, and prepared endless means to promote its salvation, even as though there were no other
soul on earth of which He thought; just as the sun shines on each spot of earth as brightly
as though it shone nowhere else, but reserved all its brightness for that alone. So Our Dear
Lord thought and cared for every one of His children as though none other existed. “Who
369
loved me, and gave Himself for me,” 8 S. Paul says, as though he meant, “for me alone, as if
there were none but me He cared for.”
Let this be graven in your soul, my child, the better to cherish and foster your good
resolutions, which are so precious to the Heart of Jesus.
7 Jer. i. 5.
8 Gal. ii. 20.
220

23.9 Page 229

▲back to top


CHAPTER XIV. The Eternal Love of God for us.
CHAPTER XIV. The Eternal Love of God for us.
CONSIDER the Eternal Love God has borne you, in that, even before our Lord Jesus
Christ became Man and suffered on the Cross for you, His Divine Majesty designed your
existence and loved you. When did He begin to love you? When He began to be God, and
that was never, for He ever was, without beginning and without end. Even so He always
loved you from eternity, and therefore He made ready all the graces and gifts with which
He has endowed you. He says by His prophet, “I have loved thee” (and it is YOU that He
means) “with an everlasting love, therefore with lovingkindness have I drawn thee.” 9 And
amid these drawings of His Love He led you to make these resolutions to serve Him.
What must resolutions be which God has foreseen, pondered, dwelt upon from all
370
eternity? how dear and precious to us! Surely we should be ready to suffer anything whatso-
ever rather than let go one particle of the same. The whole world is not worth one soul, and
the soul is worth but little without its good resolutions.
9 Jer. xxxi. 3.
221

23.10 Page 230

▲back to top


CHAPTER XV. General Affections which should result from these Considerations,…
CHAPTER XV. General Affections which should result from these
Considerations, and Conclusion of the Exercise.
O PRECIOUS resolutions! ye are as the lovely tree of life planted by God’s Own Hand
in the midst of my heart, a tree which my Saviour has watered with His Blood. Rather would
I die a thousand deaths than suffer any blast of wind to root you up—neither vanity, nor
pleasure, nor wealth, nor sorrows shall ever overthrow my intentions.
Lord, Thou hast planted and nurtured this tree in Thy Bosom, but how many souls
there are which have not been thus favoured, how can I ever sufficiently acknowledge Thy
Mercy? Blessed and holy resolutions, if I do but keep you, you will keep me! if you live in
my soul, my soul will live in you. Live ever, then, ye resolutions, which have an eternity of
371
your own in God’s Mercy, live ever in me, and may I never forsake you.
Next, you must particularise the necessary means for maintaining your good resolutions,
determining to use them diligently,—such as frequency in prayer, in Sacraments, in good
works; the amendment of the faults you have already discovered, cutting off occasions of
sin, and following out carefully all the advice given you with this view. Then, take breath as
it were in a renewed profession of your resolutions, and, as though you held your heart in
your hands,—dedicate, consecrate, sacrifice, immolate it to God, vowing never to recall it,
but leave it for ever in His Right Hand of Majesty, prepared everywhere and in all things to
obey His Commands. Ask God to renew your will, to bless your renewed resolutions and
to strengthen them. While your heart is thus roused and excited, hasten to your spiritual
father, accuse yourself of any faults which you have discovered since you made your general
confession, and receive absolution as you did at the first. Make your protest and sign it in
his presence, and then lose no time in uniting your renewed heart to its Creator and Saviour,
in the most holy Sacrament of the Eucharist.
372
222

24 Pages 231-240

▲back to top


24.1 Page 231

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVI. The Impressions which should remain after this Exercise.
CHAPTER XVI. The Impressions which should remain after this
Exercise.
ON the day you make this renewal of your resolutions, and on those immediately fol-
lowing, you should often repeat with heart and voice the earnest words of S. Paul, S. Au-
gustine, S. Catherine of Genoa, and others like-minded, “I am not mine own, whether I live
or whether I die, I am the Lord’s. There is no longer any me or mine, my ‘me’ is Jesus, my
‘mine’ is to be His. Thou world, wilt ever be thyself, and hitherto I have been myself, but
henceforth I will be so no more.” We shall indeed not be ourselves any more, for our heart
will be changed, and the world which has so often deceived us will in its turn be deceived
in us; our change will be so gradual that the world will still suppose us to be Esau, while
really we are Jacob.
All our devout exercises must sink into the heart, and when we come forth from our
meditation and retirement it behoves us to tread warily in business or society, lest the wine
of our good resolutions be heedlessly spilt; rather let it soak in and penetrate every faculty
373
of the soul, but quietly, and without bodily or mental excitement.
223

24.2 Page 232

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVII. An Answer to Two Objections which may be made to this Book.…
CHAPTER XVII. An Answer to Two Objections which may be made
to this Book.
THE world will tell you, my child, that all these counsels and practices are so numerous,
that anybody who tries to heed them can pay no attention to anything else. Verily, my dear
daughter, if we did nothing else we should not be far wrong, since we should be doing all
that we ought to do in this world. But you see the fallacy? If all these exercises were to be
performed every day they would undoubtedly fill up all our time, but it is only necessary to
use them according to time and place as they are wanted. What a quantity of laws there are
in our civil codes and digests! But they are only called into use from time to time, as circum-
stances arise, not every day. Besides, for that matter, David, king as he was, and involved in
a multiplicity of complicated affairs, fulfilled more religious duties than those which I have
suggested; and S. Louis, a monarch unrivalled in time of peace or war, who was most diligent
374
in the administration of justice and in ruling his country, nevertheless was wont to hear two
masses daily, to say vespers and compline with his chaplain, and to make his meditation
daily. He used to visit the hospitals every Friday, was regular at confession, took the discipline,
often attended sermons and spiritual conferences, and withal he never lost any opportunity
of promoting the public welfare, and his court was more flourishing and notable than that
of any of his predecessors. Be bold and resolute then in performing the spiritual exercises
I have set before you, and God will give you time and strength for all other duties, yea, even
if He were to cause the sun to stand still, as He did in Joshua’s time. 10 We are sure always
to do enough when God works with us.
Moreover, the world will say that I take it for granted that those I address have the gift
of mental prayer, which nevertheless every one does not possess, and that consequently this
book will not be of use to all. Doubtless it is true that I have assumed this, and it is also true
that every one has not the gift of mental prayer, but it is a gift which almost every one can
obtain, even the most ignorant, provided they are under a good director, and will take as
much pains as the thing deserves to acquire it. And if there are any altogether devoid of this
375
gift (which I believe will very rarely be the case), a wise spiritual father will easily teach them
how to supply the deficiency, by reading or listening to the meditations and considerations
supplied in this book or elsewhere.
10 Josh. x. 12, 13.
224

24.3 Page 233

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. Three Important and Final Counsels.
CHAPTER XVIII. Three Important and Final Counsels.
ON the first day of every month renew the resolution given in Part I. after meditation,
and make continual protestation of your intention to keep it, saying with David, “I will
never forget Thy Commandments, for with them Thou hast quickened me.” 11 And
whenever you feel any deterioration in your spiritual condition, take out your protest, and
prostrating yourself in a humble spirit, renew it heartily, and you will assuredly find great
relief.
Make open profession of your desire to be devout; I will not say to be devout, but to
desire it; and do not be ashamed of the ordinary, needful actions which lead us on in the
376
Love of God. Acknowledge boldly that you try to meditate, that you would rather die than
commit a mortal sin; that you frequent the Sacraments, and follow the advice of your director
(although for various reasons it may not be necessary to mention his name). This open
confession that you intend to serve God, and that you have devoted yourself deliberately
and heartily to His Holy Love, is very acceptable to His Divine Majesty, for He would not
have any of us ashamed of Him or of His Cross. Moreover, it cuts at the root of many a
hindrance which the world tries to throw in our way, and so to say, commits us to the pursuit
of holiness. The philosophers of old used to give themselves out as such, in order to be left
unmolested in their philosophic life; and we ought to let it be known that we aim at devotion
in order that we may be suffered to live devoutly. And if any one affirms that you can live
a devout life without following all these practices and counsels, do not deny it, but answer
meekly that your infirmity is great, and needs more help and support than many others
may require.
Finally, my beloved child, I intreat you by all that is sacred in heaven and in earth, by
your own Baptism, by the breast which Jesus sucked, by the tender Heart with which He
377
loves you, and by the bowels of compassion in which you hope—be stedfast and persevere
in this most blessed undertaking to live a devout life. Our days pass away, death is at hand.
“The trumpet sounds a recall,” says S. Gregory Nazianzen, “in order that every one may
make ready, for Judgment is near.” When S. Symphorian was led to his martyrdom, his
mother cried out to him, “My son, my son, remember life eternal, look to Heaven, behold
Him Who reigns there; for the brief course of this life will soon be ended.” Even so would
I say to you: Look to Heaven, and do not lose it for earth; look at Hell, and do not plunge
therein for the sake of this passing life; look at Jesus Christ, and do not deny Him for the
11 Ps. cxix. 93.
225

24.4 Page 234

▲back to top


CHAPTER XVIII. Three Important and Final Counsels.
world’s sake; amid if the devout life sometimes seems hard and dull, join in Saint Francis’
song, 12 —
“So vast the joys that I await,
No earthly travail seemeth great.”
Glory be to Jesus, to Whom, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, be honour and glory,
378
now and ever, and to all Eternity. Amen.
12 “Tanto `e il bene ch’ io aspetto Ch’ ogni pena m’ e diletto.” These are the words of Saint Francis d’Assisi,
which S. Francis de Sales renders— “A cause des biens que j’attends, Les travaux me sont passe-temps.”
226

24.5 Page 235

▲back to top


INDEX.
INDEX.
ABJECTION, 153 Abstinence, 219 Amusements, 60, 250, 259 Angels, 204 Anger, 163
Anselm, S., 94 Anthony, S., 94, 128 Anxiety of mind, 315 Arelius, 2 Aristotle, 9, 209 Aspira-
tions, 90 Attachments, unreal, 209 Attention to business, 174 Augustine, S., 91, 90, 101;
Confessions, 117, 131, 166, 182, 205, 210, 226, 278, 366 Avila, 11, 14
BALLS, 255 Barrenness, spiritual, 336 Basil, S., 95 Bernard, S., 131, 205, 340 Books, for
self-examination, 18; for meditation, 66; devout, 105 Borgia, Francis, 95
CATHERINE OF SIENNA, S., 12, 88, 118, 262, 300 Choice of Devout Life, 48 Chryso-
stom, S., 99 Communion, Holy, 98; frequent, 116; how to make a good, 120, 291 Confession,
general, 29; how to make, 51; constant, 111 Conscience, examination of, 85 Considerations
in meditation, 74 Consolations, spiritual and sensible, 323 Contrition, 22, 112 Conversation,
229, 249 Courage, 294 Creation, meditation on, 24; end of, 27
DANCING, 60, 255 David, 2, 10, 23, 89, 93, 153, 242, 325 Death, meditation on, 35
Delectation, 298, 305 Devotion, living, 3; nature of, 5; to God’s Word, 105, 325 Dominant
passions, 313 Dress, modesty in, 227 Dryness in meditation, 81, 353
EAGERNESS, over, 173 Earrings, significance of, 276 Ejaculatory prayer, 90 Elizabeth,
S., of Hungary, 12, 128, 191, 260 Elzear, Count, 90 Encouragement for the tempted, 302
Exaggeration, 250
FABER, PETER, 104 Fairness, 266 Faithfulness, 260. 275 Fasting, 217 Forbearance, 279
Francis, S., 94, 96, 128, 344 Friendship, 196; real, 201; false, 205 Frivolous attachments, 198
Fulgentius, S., 93
GAMBLING, 254 Gentleness, 163; to ourselves, 160 Gifts of God, 30 Godly sorrow, 319
Gregory Nazianzen, S., 92, 97, 130, 199, 204, 213, 226, 280, 347 Gregory, S., on Lot, 11, 128,
205 Guide, need of a, 11
HASTY judgments, 234 Heaven and Hell, choice between, 45 Hell, meditation on, 41
Humility, 142; interior, 147
IGNATIUS, S., 104 Impure words, 232 Inspirations, 107 Intimacies, 212 Invocation, 72
Irritation, 170
JEALOUSY, 274 Jerome, S., 62, 126, 132, 205. 217 Judgment, meditation on, 38 Judg-
ments, rash, 237
LOUIS, S., 12, 128, 229, 276, 277, 319, 374 Love of God, 7
MAIDENS, counsel to, 289 Married people, counsels to, 270 Meditation, 24, 65, 68, 78
Meekness, 168 Mortification, bodily, 215
OBEDIENCE, 176; different kinds of, 177 Offices, public, of the Church, 101
PARADISE, meditation on, 43 Patience, 16, 136; under inconvenience, 192 Paula, S.,
62, 97, 126. 132 Pelican, symbol of Christ, 89 Poor, love of, 190 Poverty of spirit, 185, 193
Prayer, necessity of, 64; morning, 83; evening, 85 Preparation for meditation, 68, 72 Presence
227

24.6 Page 236

▲back to top


INDEX.
of God, 68, 87 Protest for confirming the soul, 53 Purification of the soul, 17, 20 Purity, 180;
how to maintain, 182
RASH judgments, 235 Reasonable mind, a, 264 Remedies for great occasions. 307
Reputation, care of, 158 Resolutions, 346 Respect due to others, 231
SAINTS, how united to us, 103 Sin, meditation on, 32 Slander, 225, 241 Society, 223
Spiritual bouquet of meditation, 77 retirement, 87 Suspicions, 240
TEMPTATIONS, 269, 296; when sin, 304, 306; minor, 310 Theresa, S. 12, 179 Tobit,
11 True devotion, what it is, 1
UNSEEMLY words, 231
VENIAL Sins, 57, 113 Virtues, choice of, 124 Vocal prayer, 67
WIDOWS, counsel to, 281 Wishes, 267 Worldly wisdom, 290
228

24.7 Page 237

▲back to top


Indexes
Indexes
229

24.8 Page 238

▲back to top


Index of Scripture References
Index of Scripture References
Genesis
1:12 24 24:22 25:21 26 27 28:16 29:11 45:24
Exodus
1:21 3:2
Numbers
13:32 22
Deuteronomy
21:12
Joshua
10:12-13 10:13
Ruth
1:20-21 2 3
1 Samuel
9 24
2 Samuel
6:14 12:16 14:32
1 Kings
21
2 Kings
4:3-4
Psalms
1:3 5:13 5:14 15:2 25:4 30:10 31:9 37:30 39:1 42:11 42:15 45:1 51:11 52:2 69:7
71:15 73:26 84:10 95:10-11 102:6-7 103:5 116:14-15 118:16-17 119:34 119:52
119:67 119:71 119:82 119:93 119:103 119:109 119:125 119:127 133:1 139:7 140:3
141:3
Proverbs
12:22 17:6 23:26 25:16 31 31
Ecclesiastes
10:1
Song of Solomon
1:3-4 2:9 2:12 2:12 2:15 2:15 2:16 3:6 4:9 4:11 4:11 5 5:2 5:2-7 5:5 5:6 8:6
Isaiah
6:6-7 7:11-12 33:14
Jeremiah
1:5 31:3
Hosea
230

24.9 Page 239

▲back to top


Index of Scripture References
9:10
Joel
2:12
Amos
5:7
Matthew
1 4:10 5:3 5:8 11:29 12:34 12:37 16:19 18:18 25:27 25:34-36
Mark
6:30-31 12:25 14
Luke
1:29 1:46-49 1:48 2:51 6:37 7:33-34 7:37-39 7:39 10:8 10:16 10:41 16:10 18:11
18:11 21:19 22:40 23:34 23:44
John
4:15 15:19 16:21 20:23
Acts
4 6:2 17:28 28
Romans
1:31 4:2 7:23 8:35 12:15 12:15 14:8
1 Corinthians
4:5 4:7 7:14 7:30-31 7:40 11:31 15:33
2 Corinthians
6:8 7:10 11:29
Galatians
2:20 2:20 5:17
Ephesians
4:26 5:3 5:4 5:22 5:25
Philippians
4:4-5
1 Timothy
2:9 5:3 5:6 5:8
Hebrews
10:36 11:31 12:14 13:4
James
1:20 3:2 4:4 5:13
1 Peter
3:3 3:7
Tobit
3:15 5:3
231

24.10 Page 240

▲back to top


Index of Scripture References
Sirach
5:16 6:2 6:14 6:17 6:17 6:32 11:11 11:25 12:13 30:25
232

25 Pages 241-250

▲back to top


25.1 Page 241

▲back to top


Index of Pages of the Print Edition
Index of Pages of the Print Edition
vi vii viii xi x xi xii xiii xiv 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26
27 28 29 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59
60 61 62 63 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 74 75 76 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95
96 97 99 101 102 103 104 105 106 108 109 110 112 113 114 115 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 125
126 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 148 149
150 151 152 153 154 155 156 157 158 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 170 171 172
174 175 176 177 178 179 181 182 183 184 186 187 188 189 190 191 192 193 194 195 197 198 199
200 201 202 203 204 205 206 207 208 209 210 211 212 213 214 215 216 217 218 219 220 221 222
223 224 225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232 233 234 235 236 237 238 239 240 241 242 243 244 245
246 247 248 249 250 251 253 255 256 257 258 259 260 261 262 263 264 265 266 267 268 269 270
271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 279 280 281 282 283 284 285 286 287 288 291 292 293 294 295
296 297 298 299 300 301 302 303 304 305 306 307 308 309 311 312 313 314 315 316 317 318 319
320 321 322 324 325 326 327 328 329 330 331 332 334 335 336 337 338 339 340 341 342 343 344
345 347 348 349 350 351 352 353 355 356 358 359 360 361 362 363 364 365 366 367 368 369 370
371 372 373 374 375 376 377 378
233

25.2 Page 242

▲back to top


Related Books
You might also enjoy these classic Christian books from the CCEL:
Treatise on the Love of God by St. Francis of Sales
Treatise on the Love of God is a manual intended to help believers strengthen their devotion
to God. St. de Sales describes his project by saying, "it is truly my intention to represent
simply and naively, without art, still more without false colours, the history of the birth,
progress, decay, operations, properties, advantages and excellences of divine love." The
Treatise is divided into twelve books. The first four books explain the nature of the human
soul and provide the history of divine love. Book Five explores the two principle exercises
of love, namely, sacred complacency and benevolence. Books Six and Seven discuss the
importance of practicing love through prayer, while Books Eight and Nine express the im-
portance of submitting to God's will. The final three books are devoted to exploring the
practical importance of God's holy love in our lives. St. de Sales' Treatise is a captivating
depiction of love.
Emmalon Davis
CCEL Staff Writer
Formats available: PDF, Web, ePub, Kindle, and others. Visit the Kindle store or see
http://www.ccel.org/ccel/desales/love.html.
Ascent of Mount Carmel by St. John of the Cross
One of St. John of the Cross' most important and insightful works, Ascent of Mount Carmel
is a brilliant work of Christian mysticism. Considered one of the great Spanish poets, St.
John depicts the soul's ascent to Mount Carmel--allegorically, the place of God--and the
"dark night" that the soul must endure to reach it. St. John describes the different mystic
experiences the soul encounters on its way to union with God through the dark night. Al-
though St. John continues to describe the dark night in Dark Night of the Soul, the sequel
to Ascent of Mount Carmel, this book provides a hauntingly beautiful, profound, and mys-
tical account of Christian spirituality. It is highly recommended.
Tim Perrine
CCEL Staff Writer
It also now comes with a beneficial introduction to Ascent of Mount Carmel, an outline of
St. John's life, and an introduction to St. John's works.
Formats available: PDF, Web, mp3, and others. See
http://www.ccel.org/ccel/john_cross/ascent.html.
234